us. Piccadilly
WILLIAM JAMES BENIMERS
Braddon Lodge
4720 CHESTER AVENUE
Philadelphia
FOR INFANTS AND INl/ALfBi
" 29, Loughborough Park, Brixton,
" February 8th, iSgC.
" Dear Sir,—Have great pleasure inencJos':
you herewith a photo, of our baby, Harry Fiar
taken on the day he was a year old. After bi :
several kinds of food were tried, and failed, u:;
at last yours was given him, and from that ti :
he has had no other, with the happy result t;
he is now a strong, healthy child, thus testify-
to the already long list of good results from
use of your food.—Yours truly, HY. GRIFFIT1.
MELLIN'S FGOFn
FOR TRA VELEERS
Is sold at all Spiers & Pond's Refreshmi- -ft
Rooms. This preparation may be taken w; n
milk or with the addition of wine or spirit w: 7
the greatest benefit. For athletes it is of';';;
highest value and as a sustaining diet after,i •
baustive physical exercise it has no equal. V ;
Samples, Pamphlet and Prospectus post free on application to ,
MELLIN'S FOOD WORKS, PECKHAM, S. El
BREAKFAST—SUPPER.
,S>c
EL
GRATEFUL—COMFORTING.
(Cp <O>
/I
EL.._3EE.
BOILING WATER OR MILK.
This sweetly scented Emollient Milk is sup.-
rior to every other preparation for rendering
THE SKIN {> '
SOFT, SMOOTH & WHITE,
It entirely removes and prevents ah
Roughness, Redness, Sunburn, Chaps =
And all other» blemishes of the Skin caused by
SUMMER'S HEAT OR WINTER'S COLS.
It keeps the Skin Cool and Refreshed, on
the Hottest Day in. Summer, and Soft and
Smooth in the Coldest Winter.
"BEETHAM'S" is the Only Genuine.
1 Bottles. Is., 2s. 6d., of all Chemists and Per •
fumers. Free for 3d. extra by the Sole Makers,
M.BEETHAM&SON)ODemists!CiieltenkWni'
IORTH A GUINEA A BOI
FOR ALL
Ji/ious and Meruous Disorders,
SUCH AS
SICK HEADACHE, CONSTIPATION,
WEAK STOMACH, IMPAIRED DIGESTION,
3IS0RDERED LIVER & FEMALE AILMENTS.
The Sale is now Six. Million Boxes per annum.
In Boxes, 9£<L, Is. l§d. and 2s. 9d. each, with full directions.
{The Is. l£d. Box contains Fifty-six Pills.)
- Prepared only by the Proprietor,
THOMAS BEECHAM, St. Helens, Lancashire.
{EATING'S LOZENGES
A Simple Fact about" KEATING'S COUGH LOZENGES.
,sk throughout the world, in any country that can be named,
ou will find them largely sold. There is absolutely no remedy
iat is so speedy in giving relief, so certain to cure, and yet the
^ost delicate can take them.
Sold everywhere in Tins, Is. l^d. and 2s. 9d. each.
HE IDLER MAGAZINE.
Sixpence Monthly.
Edited by JEROME K. JEROME
AND
ROBERT BARR.
London: CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, Piccadilly, W.
ROWLANDS' ARTICLES
For the Hair, Complexion, and Teeth, are the PUREST AND BEST.
A pure, non-gritty tooth
powder ; it whitens the
teeth, prevents decay
& sweetens the breath :
0D0NT0
is more efficacious than pastes or washes. 2/9.
MACASSAR OIL
preserves and beautifies the hair and prevents it
falling off or turning grey, is the best Brilliantine
for ladies' and children's hair, being less greasy and
drying than ordinary Brilliantine. and can be had
in a golden colour for fair hair. Sizes, 3/6, 7/-, 10/6,
equal to four small.
is a most soothing,
healing and refresh-
ing milk for the face,
hands and arms. It
prevents and removes Freckles, Tan, Sunburn, Redness and Roughness of the
Skin, soothes and heals all Irritation, Chaps, Chilblains, Cutaneous Eruptions,
&c., and produces a beautiful and delicate complexion. Bottles, 2/3 and 4/6.
CCOCiinr Ar TVDC effectually dyes red or grey hair a permanent
tOOtNUt Ur lint brown or black. 4/.
rill/nil I A A Pure 'oilet powder in three tints, White, Rose and Cream for
lUIyUMA. ladies of a Brunette complexion and those who do not like
white powder. Boxes, 1/-; large boxes, 2/6. Ask Chemists for ROWLANDS'
ARTICLES, of 20, Hatton Garden, London, and avoid spurious imitations.
equal to iour sman.
KALYDOR
FURNISH
THROUGHOUT
(Regd.)
&
CO
-
Catalogue post free.
** HAMPSTEAD ROAD,
LONDON, W.
EDWARDS" HARLENE'for the HAlit
WORLD-RENOWNED
Hair Producer & Restorer.
Prevents the Hair Falling off and
Turning Grey. The World-Renowned
Remedy for Baldness. Also for Restor-
ing Grey Hair to its Original Colour.
Specially prepared, for T oilet Use.
Is., 2s. 6d. and 5s. 6d. per Bottle.
From Chemists and Perfumers.
EDWARDS & CO., 95, High Holborn, London, W.C.
A Strange Manuscript
Found in a Copper Cylinder
by
64lbert gaul
A NEW EDITION
yonbfftt
chatto St windus, piccadilly
1894
PRINTED BY
SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUARE
LONDON
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER PAGB
I. The Finding of the Copper Cylinder .... 1
II. A Drift in the Antarctic Ocean 11
III. A World of Fire and Desolation 21
IV. The Sight of Human Beings ....... 31
V. The Torrent Sweeping under the Mountains . 44
VI. The New World 53
VII. Scientific Theories and Scepticism 65
VIII. The Caye-Dwellers 78
IX. The Cavern of the Dead 86
X. The Sacred Hunt 95
' XI. The Swamp Monster 102
XII. The Baleful Sacrifice Ill
XIII. The Awful "Mista Kosek" 118
XIV. I Learn my Doom 128
XV. The Kohen is Inexorable 137
XVI. The Kosekin 147
XVII. Belief and Unbelief 156
XVIII. A Voyage over the Pole 170
XIX. The Wonders of the "Amir" 179
XX. The Dark Maiden, Layelah 188
XXI. The Flying Monster 198
XXII. Escape 208
XXIII. The Island of Fire 217
XXIV. Recapture 226
XXV. Falling, like Icarus, into the Sea 238
iv Contents.
CHAPTER PAGE
XXYI. Grimm's Law Again 345
XXVII. Oxenden Preaches a Sermon 253
XXVIII. In Prison 259
XXIX. The Ceremony of Separation 268
XXX. The Day of Sacrifice . 277
XXXI. Conclusion 286
A STRANGE MANUSCRIPT
FOUND IN A COPPER CYLINDER.
CHAPTER I.
the finding of the copper cylinder.
It occurred as far back as February 15, 1850. It hap-
pened on that day that the yacht Falcon lay becalmed
upon the ocean between the Canaries and the Madeira
Islands. This yacht Falcon was the property of Lord
Featherstone, who, being weary of life in England, had
taken a few congenial friends for a winter's cruise in
these southern latitudes. They had visited the Azores,
the Canaries, and the Madeira Islands, and were now
on their way to the Mediterranean.
The wind had failed, a deep calm had succeeded, and
everywhere, as far as the eye could reach, the water
was smooth and glassy. The yacht rose and fell at the
impulse of the long ocean undulations, and the creaking
of the spars sounded out a lazy accompaniment to the
motion of the vessel. All around was a watery horizon,
except in one place only, towards the south, where far in
the distance the Peak of Teneriffe rose into the air.
The profound calm, the warm atmosphere, the slow
pitching of the yacht, and the dull creaking of the spars
all combined to lull into a state of indolent repose
the people on board. Forward were the crew; some
2
A Strange Manuscript
asleep, others smoking, others playing cards. At the
stern were Oxenden, the intimate friend of Feather-
stone, and Dr. Congreve, who had come in the double
capacity of friend and medical attendant. These two,
like the crew, were in a state of dull and languid repose.
Suspended between the two masts, in an Indian ham-
mock, lay Featherstone, with a cigar in his mouth and
a novel in his hand, which he was pretending to read.
The fourth member of the party, Melick, was seated
near the mainmast, folding some papers in a peculiar
way. His occupation at length attracted the roving
eyes of Featherstone, who poked forth his head from
his hammock, and said, in a sleepy voice :
"I say, Melick, you're the most energetic fellah I
ever saw. By Jove ! you're the only one aboard that's
busy. What are you doing ?"
" Paper boats," said Melick, in a business-like tone.
" Paper boats! By Jove!" said Featherstone. " What
for?"
" I'm going to have a regatta," said Melick. " Any-
thing to kill time, you know."
"By Jove!" exclaimed Featherstone again, raising
himself higher in his hammock, " that's not a bad idea.
A wegatta ! By Jove! glowious ! glowious ! I say,
Oxenden, did you hear that ?"
" What do you mean by a regatta ?" asked Oxenden,
lazily.
" Oh, I mean a race with these paper boats. We can
bet on them, you know."
At this Featherstone sat upright, with his legs dang-
ling out of the hammock.
" By Jove !" he exclaimed again. " Betting ! So we
can. Do you know, Melick, old chap, I think that's a
wegular piece of inspiration. A wegatta ! and we can
bet on the best boat."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
3
"But there isn't any wind," said Oxenden.
"Well, you know, that's the fun of it," said Melick,
who went solemnly on as he spoke, folding his paper
boats ; "that's the fun of it. For you see if there was
a wind we should be going on ourselves, and the regatta
couldn't come off ; but, as it is, the water is just right.
You pick out your boat, and lay your bet on her to race
to some given point."
" A given point ? But how can we find any ?"
" Oh, easily enough ; something or anything—a bub-
ble '11 do, or we can pitch out a bit of wood."
Upon this Featherstone descended from his perch,
and came near to examine the proceedings, while the
other two, eager to take advantage of the new excite-
ment, soon joined him. By this time Melick had fin-
ished his paper boats. There were four of them, and
they were made of different colors, namely, red, green,
yellow, and white.
" I'll put these in the water," said Melick, "and then
we can lay our bets on them as we choose. But first let
us see if there is anything that can be taken as a point
of arrival. If there isn't anything, I can pitch out a
bit of wood in any direction which may seem best."
Saying this, he went to the side, followed by the oth-
ers, and all looked out carefully over the water.
" There's a black speck out there," said Oxenden.
" So there is," said Featherstone. " That'll do. I
wonder what it is ?"
" Oh, a bit of timber," said Melick. " Probably the
spar of some ship."
" It don't look like a spar," said the doctor; " it's only
a round spot, like the float of some net."
" Oh, it's a spar," said Melick. " It's one end of it,
the rest is under water."
The spot thus chosen was a dark, circular object,
b 2
4
A Strange Manuscript
about a hundred yards away, and certainly did look
very much like the extremity of some spar, the rest of
which was under water. Whatever it was, however, it
served well enough for their present purpose, and no
one took any further interest in it, except as the point
towards which the paper boats should run in their event-
ful race.
Melick now let himself down over the side, and placed
the paper boats on the water as carefully as possible.
After this the four stood watching the little fleet in
silence. The water was perfectly still, and there was no
perceptible wind, but there were draughts of air caused
by the rise and fall of the yacht, and these affected the
tiny boats. Gradually they drew apart, the green one
drifting astern, the yellow one remaining under the ves-
sel, while the red and the white were carried out in the
direction where they were expected to go, with about a
foot of space between them.
"Two to one on the red !" cried Featherstone, betting
on the one which had gained the lead.
" Done," said Melick, promptly taking his offer.
Oxenden made the same bet, which was taken by Me-
lick and the doctor.
Other bets were now made as to the direction which
they would take, as to the distance by which the red
would beat the white, as to the time which would be
occupied by the race, and as to fifty other things which
need not be mentioned. All took part in this ; the ex-
citement rose high and the betting went on merrily. At
length it was noticed that the white was overhauling the
red. The excitement grew intense ; the betting changed
its form, but was still kept up, until at last the two paper
boats seemed blended together in one dim spot which
gradually faded out of sight.
It was now necessary to determine the state of the race,
Found m a Copper Cylinder.
5
so Featherstone ordered out the boat. The four were
soon embarked, and the men rowed out towards the point
which had been chosen as the end of the race. On com-
ing near they found the paper boats stuck together, satu-
rated with water, and floating limp on the surface. An
animated discussion arose about this. Some of the bets
were off, but others remained an open question, and each
side insisted upon a different view of the case. In the
midst of this Featherstone's attention was drawn to the
dark spot already mentioned as the goal of the race.
"That's a queer-looking thing," said he, suddenly.
" Pull up, lads, a little ; let's see what it is. It doesn't
look to me like a spar."
The others, always on the lookout for some new
object of interest, were attracted by these words, and
looked closely at the thing in question. The men pulled.
The boat drew nearer.
" It's some sort of floating vessel," said Oxenden.
" It's not a spar," said Melick, who was at the bow.
And as he said this he reached out and grasped at it.
He failed to get it, and did no more than touch it. It
moved easily and sank, but soon came up again. A
second time he grasped at it, and with both hands. This
time he caught it, and then lifted it out of the water into
the boat. These proceedings had been watched with
the deepest interest; and now, as this curious floating
thing made its appearance among them, they all crowd-
ed around it in eager excitement.
" It looks like a can of preserved meat," said the doc-
tor.
"It certainly is a can," said Melick, "for it's made of
metal; but as to preserved meat, I have my doubts."
The article in question was made of metal, and was
cylindrical in shape. It was soldered tight, and evi-
dently contained something. It was about eighteen
6
A Strange Manuscript
inches long and eight wide. The nature of the metal
was not easily perceptible, for it was coated with slime,
and covered over about half its surface with barnacles
and sea-weed. It was not heavy, and would have floated
higher out of the water had it not been for these encum-
brances.
"It's some kind of preserved meat," said the doctor.
"Perhaps something good — game, I dare say — yes,
Yorkshire game-pie. They pot all sorts of things now."
" If it's game," said Oxenden, " it'll be rather high
by this time. Man alive! look at those weeds and
shells. It must have been floating for ages."
"It's my belief," said Featherstone, "that it's part
of the provisions laid in by Noah for his long voyage
in the ark. So come, let's open it, and see what sort
of diet the antediluvians had."
" It may be liquor," said Oxenden.
Melick shook his head.
" No," said he ; " there's something inside, but what-
ever it is, it isn't liquor. It's odd, too. The thing is
of foreign make, evidently. I never saw anything like
it before. It may be Chinese."
"By Jove!" cried Featherstone, "this is getting ex-
citing. Let's go back to the yacht and open it."
The men rowed back to the yacht.
"It'smeat of some sort,"continued the doctor. "I'm
certain of that. It has come in good time. We can
have it for dinner."
"You may have my share, then," said Oxenden. "I
hereby give and bequeath to you all my right, title,
and interest in and to anything in the shape of meat
that may be inside."
"Meat cans," said Melick, "are never so large as
that."
"Oh, I don't know about that," said the doctor.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
1
" They make up pretty large packages of pemmican for
the arctic expeditions."
" But they never pack up pemmican in copper cylin-
ders," said Melick, who had been using his knife to
scrape off the crust from the vessel.
" Copper !" exclaimed Oxenden. "Is it copper?"
" Look for yourselves," said Melick, quietly.
They all looked, and could see, where the knife had
cut into the vessel, that it was as he said. It was cop-
per.
" It's foreign work," said Melick. " In England we
make tin cans for everything. It may he something
that's drifted out from Mogadore or some port in Mo-
rocco."
" In that case," said Oxenden, " it may contain the
mangled remains of one of the wives of some Moorish
pasha."
By this time they had reached the yacht and hur-
ried aboard. All were eager to satisfy their curios-
ity. Search was made for a cold-chisel, hut to no pur-
pose. Then Featherstone produced a knife which was
used to open sardine boxes; but after a faithful trial
this proved useless. At length Melick, who had gone
off in search of something more effective, made his
appearance, armed with an axe. With this he attacked
the copper cylinder, and by means of a few dexterous
blows succeeded in cutting it open. Then he looked in.
" What do you see ?" asked Featherstone.
" Something," said Melick, " but I can't quite make it
out."
" If you can't make it out, then shake it out," said
Oxenden.
Upon this Melick took the cylinder, turned it up-
side down, shook it smartly, and then lifted it and
pounded it against the deck. This served to loosen
8
A Strange Manuscript
the contents, which seemed tightly packed, but came
gradually down until at length they could be seen
and drawn forth. Melick drew them "forth, and the
contents of the mysterious copper cylinder resolved
themselves into two packages.
The sight of these packages only served to inten-
sify their curiosity. If it had been some species of
food it would at once have revealed itself, but these
packages suggested something more important. What
could they be? Were there treasures inside—jewels,
or golden ornaments from some Moorish seraglio, or
strange coin from far Cathay ?
One of the packages was very much larger than the
other. It was enclosed in wrappers made of some coarse
kind of felt, bound tight with strong cords. The other
was much smaller, and was folded in the same material
without being bound. This Melick seized and began to
open.
"Wait a minute," said Featherstone. "Let's make
a bet on it. Five guineas that it's some sort of jew-
els!»
" Done," said Oxenden.
Melick opened the package, and it was seen that
Featherstone had lost. There were no jewels, but
one or two sheets of something that looked like pa-
per. It was not paper, however, but some vegetable
product which was used for the same purpose. The
surface was smooth, but the color was dingy, and the
lines of the vegetable fibres were plainly discernible.
These sheets were covered with writing.
" Halloa!" cried Melick. " Why, this is English !"
At this the others crowded around to look on, and
Featherstone in his excitement forgot that he had lost
his bet. There were three sheets, all covered with
writing — one in English, another in French, and a
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
9
third in German. It was the same message, written
in these three different languages. But at that mo-
ment they scarcely noticed this. All that they saw
was the message itself, with its mysterious meaning.
It was as follows:
"To tlie finder of this:
" Sir,—I am an Englishman, and have been carried by a series
of incredible events to a land from which escape is as impossible
as from the grave. I have written this and committed it to the
sea, in the hope that the ocean currents may bear it within the
reach of civilized man. Oh, unknown friend! whoever you are.
I entreat you to let this message be made known in some way to
my father, Henry More, Keswick, Cumberland, England, so that
he may learn the fate of his son. The MS. accompanying this
contains an account of my adventures, which I should like to
have forwarded to him. Do this for the sake of that mercy which
you may one day wish to have shown to yourself.
"Adam More."
" By Jove !" cried Featherstone, as he read the above,
" this is really getting to be something tremendous."
"This other package must be the manuscript," said
Oxenden, " and it'll tell all about it."
"Such a manuscript '11 be better than meat," said the
doctor, sententiously.
Melick said nothing, but, opening his knife, he cut
the cords and unfolded the wrapper. He saw a great
collection of leaves, just like those of the letter, of
some vegetable substance, smooth as paper, and cov-
ered with writing.
"It looks like Egyptian papyrus," said the doctor.
' That was the common paper of antiquity."
"Never mind the Egyptian papyrus," said Feath-
erstone, in feverish curiosity. "Let's have the con-
tents of the manuscript. You, Melick, read ; you're
the most energetic of the lot, and when you're tired
the rest of us will take turns,"
10
A Strange Manuscript
" Read ? Why, it'll take a month to read all this,"
said Melick.
"Airthe better," said Featherstone; "this calm will
probably last a month, and we shall have nothing to in-
terest us."
Melick made no further objection. He was as ex-
cited as the rest, and so he began the reading of the
manuscript.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
11
CHAPTER II.
adrift in the antarctic ocean.
My name is Adam More. I am the son of Henry
More, apothecary, Keswick, Cumberland. I was mate
of the ship Trevelyan (Bennet, master), which was
chartered by the British Government to convey con-
victs to Yan Dieman's Land. This was in 1843. We
made our voyage without any casualty, landed our
convicts in Hobart Town, and then set forth on our
return home. It was the 17 th of December when
we left. From the first adverse winds prevailed, and
in order to make any progress we were obliged to
keep well to the south. At length, on the 6th of
January, we sighted Desolation Island. We found it,
indeed, a desolate spot. In its vicinity we saw a mul-
titude of smaller islands, perhaps a thousand in num-
ber, which made navigation difficult, and forced us to
hurry away as fast as possible. But the aspect of this
dreary spot was of itself enough to repel us. There
were no trees, and the multitude of islands seemed like
moss-covered rocks; while the temperature, though in
the middle of the antarctic summer, was from 38° to
58° Fahr.
In order to get rid of these dangerous islands we
stood south and west, and at length found ourselves
in south latitude 65°, longitude 60° east. We were
fortunate enough not to find any ice, although we
were within fifteen hundred miles of the South Pole,
and far within that impenetrable icy barrier which,
12
A Strange Manuscript
in 1773, had arrested the progress of Captain Cook.
Here the wind failed us, and we lay becalmed and
drifting. The sea was open all around us, except to
the southeast, where there was a low line along the
horizon terminating in a lofty promontory; but though
it looked like land we took it for ice. All around us
whales and grampuses were gambolling and spouting
in vast numbers. The weather was remarkably fine
and clear.
For two or three days the calm continued, and we
drifted along helplessly, until at length we found our-
selves within a few miles of the promontory above
mentioned. It looked like land, and seemed to be a
rocky island rising from the depths of the sea. It
was, however, all covered with ice and snow, and from
this there extended eastward as far as the eye could
reach an interminable line of ice, but towards the south-
west the sea seemed open to navigation. The promon-
tory was very singular in shape, rising up to a peak
which was at least a thousand feet in height, and form-
ing a striking object, easily discovered and readily iden-
tified by any future explorer. We named it, after our
ship, Trevelyan Peak, and then felt anxious to lose sight
of it forever. But the calm continued, and at length
we drifted in close enough to see immense flocks of
seals dotting the ice at the foot of the peak.
Upon this I proposed to Agnew, the second mate,
that we should go ashore, shoot some seals, and bring
them back. This was partly for the excitement of the
hunt, and partly for the honor of landing in a place
never before trodden by the foot of man. Captain
Bennet made some objections; but he was old and cau-
tious, and we were young and venturesome, so we
laughed away his scruples and set forth. We did not
take any of the crew, owing to the captain's objections.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
13
He said that if we chose to throw away our own lives
he could not help it, but that he would positively re-
fuse to allow a single man to go with us. We thought
this refusal an excess of caution amounting to positive
cowardice, but were unable to change his mind. The
distance was not great, the adventure was attractive,
and so the captain's gig was lowered, and in this Ag-
new and I rowed ashore. We took with us a double-
barrelled rifle apiece, and also a pistol. Agnew took a
glass.
We rowed for about three miles, and reached the edge
of the ice, which extended far out from the promon-
tory. Here we landed, and secured the boat by means
of a small grappling-iron, which we thrust into the ice.
We then walked towards the promontory for about a
mile, and here we found a multitude of seals. These
animals were so fearless that they made not the slight-
est movement as we came up, but stared at us in an in-
different way. We killed two or three, and then debated
whether to go to the promontory or not. Agnew was
eager to go, so as to touch the actual rock; but I was
satisfied with what we had done, and was now desirous
of returning. In the midst of this I felt a flake of snow
on my cheek. I started and looked up. To my great
surprise I saw that the sky had changed since I had last
noticed it. When we left the ship it was clear and blue,
but now it was overspread with dark, leaden-colored
clouds, and the snow-flakes that had fallen were ominous
of evil. A snow-storm here, in the vicinity of the ice,
was too serious a thing to be disregarded. But one
course now remained, and that was an immediate return
to the ship.
Each of us seized a seal and dragged it after us to the
boat. We reached it and flung them in. Just at that
moment a gun sounded over the water. It was from
14
A Strange Manuscript
the ship—the signal of alarm—the summons from the
captain for our return. We saw now that she had
been drifting since we left her, and had moved south-
west several miles. The row back promised to be
far harder than the pull ashore, and, what was worse,
the wind was coming up, the sea was rising, and the
snow was thickening. Neither of us said a word. We
saw that our situation was very serious, and that we
had been very foolhardy; but words were useless
now. The only thing to be done was to pull for
the ship with all our strength, and that was what we
did.
So we pushed off, and rowed as we had never rowed
before. Our progress was difficult. The sea grew
steadily rougher; the wind increased ; the snow thick-
ened ; and, worst of all, the day was drawing to a close.
We had miscalculated both as to distance and time.
Even if it had continued calm we should have had to
row back in the dark ; but now the sun was setting, and
with the darkness we had to encounter the gathering
storm and the blinding snow. We rowed in silence.
At every stroke our situation grew more serious. The
wind was from the south, and therefore favored us to
some extent, and also made less of a sea than would
have been produced by a wind from any other quarter ;
but then this south wind brought dangers of its own,
which we were soon to feel — new dangers and worse
ones. For this south wind drove the ship farther from
us, and at the same time broke up the vast fields of ice
and impelled the fractured masses northward. But this
was a danger which we did not know just then. At
that time we were rowing for the ship, and amid the
darkness and the blinding snow and the dashing waves
we heard from time to time the report of signal-guns
fired from the ship to guide us back. These were our
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
15
only guide, for the darkness and the snow had drawn
the ship from our sight, and we had to be guided by
our hearing only.
We were rowing for our lives, and we knew it; but
every moment our situation grew more desperate. Each
new report of the gun seemed to sound farther away.
We seemed always to be rowing in the wrong direction.
At each report we had to shift the boat's course some-
what, and pull towards the last point from which the
gun seemed to sound. With all this the wind was in-
creasing rapidly to a gale, the sea was rising and break-
ing over the boat, the snow was blinding us with its ever-
thickening sleet. The darkness deepened, and at length
had grown so intense that nothing whatever could be
seen—neither sea nor sky, not even the boat itself—yet
we dared not stop ; we had to row. Our lives depended
on our efforts. We had to row, guided by the sound
of the ship's gun, which the ever-varying wind inces-
santly changed, till our minds grew all confused, and
we rowed blindly and mechanically.
So we labored for hours at the oars, and the storm
continually increased, and the sea continually rose, while
the snow fell thicker and the darkness grew intenser.
The reports of the gun now grew fainter; what was
worse, they were heard at longer intervals, and this
showed us that Captain Bennet was losing heart; that
he was giving us up ; that he despaired of finding us,
and was now firing only an occasional gun out of a
mournful sense of duty. This thought reduced us to
despair. It seemed as if all our efforts had only served
to take us farther away from the ship, and deprived us
of all motive for rowing any harder than was barely
necessary to keep the boat steady. After a time Ag-
new dropped his oar and began to bail out the boat—a
work which was needed ; for, in spite of our care, she
16
A Strange Manuscript
had shipped many seas, and was one third full of water.
He worked away at this while I managed the boat, and
then we took turns at bailing. In this way we passed
the dreary night.
Morning came at last. The wind was not so violent,
but the snow was so thick that we could only 6ee for a
little distance around us. The ship was nowhere visi-
ble, nor were there any signs of her. 1 The last gun
had been fired during the night. All that we could
see was the dim outline of a gaunt iceberg—an omi-
nous spectacle. Not knowing what else to do we rowed
on as before, keeping in what seemed our best course,
though this was mere conjecture, and we knew all the
time that we might be going wrong. There was no
compass in the boat, nor could we tell the sun's posi-
tion through the thick snow. We rowed with the
wind, thinking that it was blowing towards the north,
and would carry us in that direction. We still hoped
to come within sound of the ship's gun, and kept strain-
ing our ears incessantly to hear the wished-for report.
But no such sound ever came again, and we heard
nothing except the plash of the waves and the crash of
breaking ice. Thus all that day we rowed along, rest-
ing at intervals when exhausted, and then resuming our -
labors, until at length night came ; and again to the
snow and ice and waves was added the horror of great
darkness. We passed that night in deep misery. We
had eaten nothing since we left the ship, but though
exhausted by long fasting and severe labor, the de-
spair of our hearts took away all desire for food. We
were worn out with hard work, yet the cold was too
great to allow us to take rest, and we were compelled
to row so as to keep ourselves from perishing. But
fatigue and drowsiness overcame us, and we often sank
into sleep even while rowing j and then after a brief
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
17
slumber we would awake with benumbed limbs to wres-
tie again with the oars. In this way we passed that
night.
Another morning came, and we found to our great joy
that the snow had ceased. We looked eagerly around
to see if there were any signs of the ship. Nothing
could be seen of her. Far away on one side rose a
peak, which looked like the place where we had landed.
Judging from the wind, which we still supposed to be
southerly, the peak lay towards the northeast; in which
case we had been carried steadily, in spite of all our
efforts, towards the south. About a mile on one side
of us the ice began, and extended far away ; while on
the other side, at the distance of some ten miles, there
was another line of ice. We seemed to have been car-
ried in a southwesterly direction along a broad strait
that ran into the vast ice-fields. This discovery showed
how utterly useless our labors had been; for in spite
of all, even with the wind in our favor, we had been
drawn steadily in an opposite direction. It was evi-
dent that there was some current here, stronger than
all our strength, which had brought us to this place.
We now determined to land on the ice, and try to
cook a portion of our seals. On approaching it we
noticed that there was a current which tended to draw
us past the ice in what I supposed to be a southwester-
ly direction. This confirmed my worst fears. But
now the labor of landing and building a fire on the ice
served to interest us for a time and divert our thoughts.
We brushed away the snow, and then broke up a box
which was in the boat, and also the stern seats. This
we used very sparingly, reserving the rest for another
occasion. Then we cut portions from one of the seals,
and laid them in thin strips on the flames. The cook-
ing was but slight, for the meat was merely singed;
c
13
A Strange Manuscript
but we were ravenous, and the contact of the fire was
enough to give it an attractive flavor. With this food
we were greatly refreshed ; and as for drink, we had
all around us an endless extent of ice and snow. Then,
taking our precious fragments of cooked meat, we re-
turned to the boat and put off. We could scarcely
tell what to do next, and while debating on this point
we fell asleep. We slept far into the night, then
awoke benumbed with cold; then took to the oars till
we were weary ; then fell asleep again, to be again
awakened by the cold and again to pull at the oars.
So the night passed, and another day came.
The snow still held off, but the sky was overcast
with dark, leaden-colored clouds, and looked threaten-
ing. Ice was all around us as before ; and the open
water had diminished now from ten miles to five miles
of width. The ice on one side was low, but on the
opposite side it arose to the height of one hundred
feet. We saw here, as we watched the shore, that the
current which had already borne us thus far was now
stronger than ever, and was carrying us along at a
rate which made all efforts of ours against it utterly
useless. And now a debate arose between us as to the
direction of this current. Agnew suddenly declared
his belief that it was running north, while I was firm
in the conviction that it ran south.
"There's no use rowing any more," said Agnew.
"If it runs south we can't resist it. It's too strong.
But I always like to look on the bright side, and so I
believe it runs north. In that case there is no use
rowing, for it will carry us along fast enough."
Then I proposed that we should go ashore on the
ice. To this Agnew objected, but afterwards con-
sented, at my earnest request. So we tried to get
ashore, but this time found it impossible i for the ice
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
19
consisted of a vast sheet of floating lumps, which
looked like the ruin of bergs that had been broken up
in some storm. After this I had nothing to say, nor
was there anything left for us but to drift wherever
the current might carry us.
So we drifted for some days, Agnew all the time
maintaining that we were going north, while I was
sure that we were going south. The sky remained as
cloudy as ever, the wind varied incessantly, and there
was nothing by which we could conjecture the points
of the compass. We lived on our seal, and for drink
we chewed ice and snow. One thing was certain — the
climate was no colder. Agnew laid great stress on
this.
"You see," said he, "we must be going north. If
we were going south we should be frozen stiff by this
time."
"Yes; but if we were going north," said I, "we
ought to find it growing warmer."
"No," said he, "not with all this ice around us. It's
the ice that keeps the temperature in this cold state."
Argument could do no good, and so we each re-
mained true to our belief — his leading him to hope,
and mine dragging me down to despair. At length
we finished the last fragment of the seal that we had
cooked, and, finding ourselves near some firm ice, we
went ashore and cooked all that was left, using the re-
mainder of our wood for fuel, and all that we dared
to remove from the boat. Re - embarking with this,
we drifted on as before.
Several more days passed. At last one night I was
roused by Agnew. He pointed far away to the dis-
tant horizon, where I saw a deep red glow as of fire.
We were both filled with wonder at the sight, and
were utterly unable to account for it. We knew that
C 2
20
A Strange Manuscript
it could not be caused by tbe sun or the moon, for it
was midnight, and the cause lay on the earth and not
in the skies. It was a deep, lurid glow, extending
along the horizon, and seemed to be caused by some
vast conflagration.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
21
CHAPTER III.
a world of fire and desolation.
At the sight of that deep-red glow various feelings
arose within us : in me there was new dejection; in Ag-
new there was stronger hope. I could not think but that
it was our ship that was on fire, and was burning before
our eyes. Agnew thought that it was some burning for-
est, and that it showed our approach to some habitable
and inhabited land. For hour after hour we watched,
and all the time the current drew us nearer, and the
glow grew brighter and more intense. At last we
were too weak to watch any longer, and we fell asleep.
On waking our first thoughts were about the fire,
and we looked eagerly around. It was day, but the
sky was as gloomy as ever, and the fire was there be-
fore.our eyes, bright and terrible. "We could now see
it plainly, and discern the cause also. The fire came
from two points, at some distance apart — two peaks
rising above the horizon, from which there burst forth
flames and smoke with incessant explosions. All was
now manifest. It was no burning ship, no blazing
forest, no land inhabited by man : those blazing peaks
were two volcanoes in a state of active eruption, and
at that sight I knew the worst.
" I know where we are now," I said, despairingly.
" Where ?" asked Agnew.
"That," said I, "isthe antarctic continent.
" The antarctic fiddlestick," said he, contemptuously.
"It is far more likely to be some volcanic island in
22
A Strange Manuscript
the South Sea. There's a tremendous volcano in the
Sandwich Islands, and these are something like it."
" I believe," said I, " that these are the very volca-
noes that Sir James Ross discovered last year."
" Do you happen to know where he found them ?"
Agnew asked.
" I do not," I answered.
"Well, I do," said he, "and they're thousands of
miles away from this. They are south latitude 11°,
east longitude 167° ; while we, as I guess, are about
south latitude 40°, east longitude 60°."
"At any rate," said I, "we're drifting straight tow-
ards them."
"So I see," said Agnew, dryly. "At any rate, the
current will take us somewhere. We shall find our-
selves carried past these volcanic islands, or through
them, and then west to the Cape of Good Hope. Be-
sides, even here we may find land with animals and
vegetation ; who knows ?"
" What! amid all this ice ?" I cried. " Are you
mad?"
"Mad ?" said he; "I should certainly go mad if I
hadn't hope."
"Hope!" I repeated ; "I have long since given up
hope."
" Oh, well," said he, " enjoy your despair, and don't
try to deprive me of my consolation. My hope sus-
tains me, and helps me to cheer you up. It would nev-
er do, old fellow, for both of us to knock under."
I said nothing more, nor did Agnew. We drifted on,
and all our thoughts were taken up with the two vol-
canoes, towards which we were every moment drawing
nearer. As we approached they grew larger and larger,
towering up to a tremendous height. I had seen Vesu-
vius and Stromboli and iEtna and Cotopaxi; but these
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
23
appeared far larger than any of them, not excepting the
last. They rose, like the Peak of Teneriffe, abruptly
from the sea, with no intervening hills to dwarf or di-
minish their proportions. They were ten or twelve
miles apart, and the channel of water in which we were
drifting flowed between them.
Here the ice and snow ended. We thus came at last
to land; but it was a land that seemed more terrible
than even the bleak expanse of ice and snow that lay
behind, for nothing could be seen except a vast and
drear accumulation of lava blocks of every imaginable
shape, without a trace of vegetation—uninhabited, un-
inhabitable, and unpassable to man. But just where
the ice ended and the rocks began there was a long,
low reef, which projected for more than a quarter of a
mile into the water, affording the only possible landing-
place within sight. Here we decided to land, so as to
rest and consider what was best to be done.
Here we landed, and walked up to where rugged lava
blocks prevented any further progress. But at this
spot our attention was suddenly arrested by a sight of
horror. It was a human figure lying prostrate, face
downward.
At this sight there came over us a terrible sensation.
Even Agnew's buoyant soul shrank back, and we stared
at each other with quivering lips. It was some time
before we could recover ourselves ; then we went to
the figure, and stooped down to examine it.
The clothes were those of a European and a sailor;
the frame was emaciated and dried up, till it looked like
a skeleton ; the face was blackened and all withered,
and the bony hands were clinched tight. It was evi-
dently some sailor who had suffered shipwreck in these
frightful solitudes, and had drifted here to starve to
death in this appalling wilderness. It was a sight
24
A Strange Manuscript
which seemed ominous of our own fate, and Agnew's
boasted hope, which had so long upheld him, now sank
down into a despair as deep as my own. What room
was there now for hope, or how could we expect any
other fate than this ?
At length I began to search the pockets of the de-
ceased. . •
"What are you doing?" asked Agnew, in a hoarse
voice.
"I'm trying to find out who he is," I said. "Per-
haps there may be papers."
As I said this I felt something in the breast-pocket
of his jacket, and drew it forth. It was a leather pocket-
book, mouldy and rotten like the clothing. On open-
ing it, it fell to pieces. There was nothing in it but
a piece of paper, also mouldy and rotten. This I un-
folded with great care, and saw writing there, which,
though faded, was still legible. It was a letter, and
there were still signs of long and frequent perusals, and
marks, too, which looked as though made by tears—
tears, perhaps of the writer, perhaps of the reader:
who can tell ? I have preserved this letter ever since,
and I now fasten it here upon this sheet of my manu-
script.
^ THE LETTER.
"Bristol April 20. 1820.
"my darling torn
" i writ you these few lines in hast i don like
youar gon a walen an in the south sea dont go darlin torn or
mebbe ill never se you agin for ave bad drems of you darlin torn
an im afraid so don go my darlin torn but come back an take anoth
ship for America baby is as wel as ever but mises is pa an as got
a new tooth an i think you otnt go a walen o darlin torn * * *
sea as the wages was i in New York an better go thar an id like to
go ther for good for they gives good wages in America. O come
back my Darlin torn and take me to America an the baby an weel
all live an love an di together Your loving wife
"Polley Reed."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
25
I began to read this, but there came a lump in my
throat, and I had to stop. Agnew leaned on my shoul-
der, and we both read it in silence. He rubbed the
back of his hand over his eyes and drew a long breath.
Then he walked away for a little distance, and I put
the letter carefully away in my own pocket-book. Af-
ter a little while Agnew came back.
" More," said he, " do you remember any of the burial-
service ?"
I understood his meaning at once.
"Yes," I said, "some of it—a good deal of it, I
think."
"That's good," said he. "Let's put the poor fellow
under ground."
"It would be hard to do that,"I said; "we'll have to
bury him in the snow."
At this Agnew went off for a little distance and
clambered over the rocks. He was not gone long.
When he returned he said, "I've found some crumbled
pumice-stone ; we can scoop a grave for him there."
We then raised the body and carried it to the place
which Agnew had found. So emaciated was the poor
dead sailor that his remains were no heavier than a
small boy. On reaching the spot, we found the crum-
bled pumice-stone. We placed the body in a crevice
among the lava rocks, and then I said what I could re-
member of the burial-service. After this we carried in
our hands the crumbled pumice-stone until we had
covered the body, and thus gave the poor fellow a
Christian burial.
We then returned to the shore.
"More, old fellow," said Agnew, "I feel the better
for this ; the service has done me good."
" And me too," said I. " It has reminded me of what
I had forgotten. This world is only a part of life. We
26
A Strange Manuscript
may lose it and yet live on. There is another world ;
and if we can only keep that in our minds we sha'n't be
so ready to sink into despair—that is, I sha'n't. De-
spair is my weakness ; you are more hopeful."
"Yes," said Agnew, solemnly; "but my hope thus
far has referred only to the safety of my skin. After
this I shall try to think of my soul, and cultivate, not
the hope of escape, but the hope full of immortality.
Yes, More, after all we shall live, if not in England, then,
let us hope, in heaven."
There was a long silence after this—that kind of si-
lence which one may preserve who is at the point of
death.
" I wonder how he got here ?" said Agnew, at last.
" The letter mentions a whaler. No doubt the ship has
been driven too far south; it has foundered; he has
escaped in a boat, either alone or with others; he has
been carried along this channel, and has landed here,
afraid to go any farther."
" But his boat, what has become of that ?"
" His boat! That must have gone long ago. The
letter was written in 1820. At any rate, let's look
around."
We did so. After some search we found the frag-
ments of a rotted rope attached to a piece of rock.
"That," said Agnew, "must have been fastened to
the boat; and as for the boat herself, she has long ago
been swept away from this."
" What shall we do now ?" I said, after a long silence.
" There's only one thing," said Agnew. " We must
go on."
" Go on ?" I asked, in wonder.
"Certainly," said he, confidently. "Will you stay
here ? No. Will you go back ? You can't. We must,
therefore, go on. That is our only hope."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
27
"Hope!" I cried. "Do you still talk of hope ?"
" Hope ?" said Agnew ; " of course. Why not ?
There are no limits to hope, are there ? One can hope
anything anywhere. It is better to die while struggling
like a man, full of hope and energy, than to perish in
inaction and despair. It is better to die in the storm
and furious waters than to waste away in this awful
place. So come along. Let's drift as before. Let's
see where this channel will take us. It will certainly
take us somewhere. Such a stream as this must have
some outlet."
" This stream," said I, " will take us to death, and
death only. The current grows swifter every hour.
I've heard some old yarn of a vast opening at each of
the poles, or one of them, into which the waters of the
ocean pour. They fall into one, and some say they go
through and come out at the other."
Agnew laughed.
"That," said he, "is a madman's dream. In the first
place, I don't believe that we are approaching the south,
but the north. The warmth of the climate here shows
that. Yes, we are drawing north. We shall soon
emerge into warm waters and bright skies. So come
along, and let us lose no more time."
I made no further objection. There was nothing else
to be done, and at the very worst we could not be in
greater danger while drifting on than in remaining be-
hind. Soon, therefore, we were again in the boat, and
the current swept us on as before.
The channel now was about four miles wide. On
either side arose the lofty volcanoes vomiting forth
flames and smoke with furious explosions; vast stones
were hurled up into the air from the craters ; streams
of molten lava rolled down, and at intervals there fell
great showers of ashes. The shores on either side were
28
A Strange Manuscript
precipitous and rugged beyond all description, looking
like fiery lava streams which had been arrested by the
flood, and cooled into gloomy, overhanging cliffs. The
lava rock was of a deep, dull slate-color, which at a dis-
tance looked black ; and the blackness which thus sue-
ceeded to the whiteness of the snow behind us seemed
like the funeral pall of nature. Through scenes like
these we drifted on, and the volcanoes on either side of
the channel towered on high with their fiery floods of
lava, their incessant explosions, their fierce outbursts of
flames, and overhead there rolled a dense black canopy
of smoke—altogether forming a terrific approach to
that unknown and awful pathway upon which we were
going. So we passed this dread portal, and then there
lay before us—what? Was it a land of life or a land
of death ? Who could say ?
It was evening when we passed through. Night
came on, and the darkness was illuminated by the fiery
glow of the volcanic flames. Worn out with fatigue,
we fell asleep. So the night passed, and the current
bore us on until, at length, the morning came. We
awoke, and now, for the first time in many days, we
saw the face of the sun. The clouds had at last broken,
the sky was clear, and behind us the sun was shining.
That sight told us all. It showed us where we were
going.
I pointed to the sun.
" Look there," said I. " There is the sun in the north-
ern sky—behind us. We have been drifting steadily
towards the south."
At this Agnew was silent, and sat looking back for
a long time. - There we could still see the glow of the
volcanic fires, though they were now many miles away;
while the sun, but lately risen, was lying on a course
closer to the horizon than we had ever seen it before.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
29
"We are going south," said I—"do the South Pole.
This swift current can have hut one ending—there may
be an opening at the South Pole, or a whirlpool like the
Maelstrom."
Agnew looked around with a smile.
"All these notions," said he, "are dreams, or theories,
or guesses. There is no evidence to prove them. Why
trouble yourself about a guess? You and I can guess,
and with better reason ; for we have now, it seems,
come farther south than any human being who has ever
lived. Do not imagine that the surface of the earth is
different at the poles from what it is anywhere else. If
we get to the South Pole we shall see there what we
have always seen—the open view of land or water, and
the boundary of the horizon. As for this current, it
seems to me like the Gulf Stream, and it evidently does
an important work in the movement of the ocean waters.
It pours on through vast fields of ice on its way to oth-
er oceans, where it will probably become united with
new currents. Theories about openings at the poles, or
whirlpools, must be given up. Since the Maelstrom has
been found to be a fiction no one need believe in any
other whirlpool. For my own part, I now believe that
this current will bear us on, due south, over the pole,
and then still onward, until at last we shall find our-
selves in the South Pacific Ocean. So cheer up—don't
be downhearted : there's still hope. We have left tbe
ice and snow behind, and already the air is warmer.
Cheer up; we may find our luck turn at any moment."
To this I had no reply to make. Agnew's confidence
seemed to me to be assumed, and certainly did not alle-
viate my own deep gloom, nor was the scene around
calculated to rouse me in the slightest degree out of my
despair. The channel had now lessened to a width of
not more than two miles ; the shores on either side were
A Strange Manuscript
precipitous cliffs, broken by occasional declivities, but
all of solid rock, so dark as to be almost black, and evi-
dently of volcanic origin. At times there arose rugged
eminences, scarred and riven, indescribably dismal and
appalling. There was not only an utter absence of life
here in these abhorrent regions, but an actual impossi.
bility of life which was enough to make the stoutest
heart quail. The rocks looked like iron. It seemed a
land of iron penetrated by this ocean stream which had
made for itself a channel, and now bore us onward to a
destination which was beyond all conjecture.
Through such scenes we drifted all that day. Night
came, and in the skies overhead there arose a brilliant
display of the aurora australis, while towards the north
the volcanic fires glowed with intense lustre. That
night we slept. On awaking we noticed a change in
the scene. The shores, though still black and forbid-
ding, were no longer precipitous, but sloped down grad-
ually to the water ; the climate was sensibly milder,
and far away before us there arose a line of giant moun-
tains, whose summits were covered with ice and snow that
gleamed white and purple in the rays of the sun.
Suddenly Agnew gave a cry, and pointed to the op-
posite shore.
" Look!" he cried—" do you see ? They are men !"
I looked, and there I saw plainly some moving figures
that were, beyond a doubt, human beings.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
31
CHAPTER XV.
the sight of human beings.
The sight of human beings, thus unexpectedly found,
filled us with strange feelings—feelings which I cannot
explain. The country was still iron-bound and dark and
forbidding, and the stream ran on in a strong current,
deep, black as ink, and resistless as fate ; the sky be-
hind was lighted up by the volcanic glare which still
shone from afar; and in front the view was bounded by
the icy heights of a mountain chain. Here was, indeed,
a strange country for a human habitation ; and strange,
indeed, were the human beings whom we saw.
" Shall we land ?" said Agnew.
" Oh, no," said I. " Don't be hasty. The elements
are sometimes kinder than men, and I feel safer here,
even in this river of death, than ashore with such creat-
ures as those."
Agnew made no reply. We watched the figures on
the shore. We saw them coming down, staring and
gesticulating. We drew on nearer to them till we were
able to see them better. A nearer view did not im-
prove them. They were human beings, certainly, but
of such an appalling aspect that they could only be
likened to animated mummies. They were small, thin,
shrivelled, black, with long matted hair and hideous
faces. They all had long spears, and wore about the
waist short skirts that seemed to be made of the skin
of some sea-fowl.
We could not imagine how these creatures lived, or
32
A Strange Manuscript
where. There were no signs of vegetation of any kind
—not a tree or a shrub. There were no animals; but
there were great flocks of birds, some of which seemed
different from anything that we had ever seen before.
The long spears which the natives carried might possi-
bly be used for catching these, or for fishing purposes.
This thought made them seem less formidable, since
they would thus be instruments of food rather than
weapons of war. Meanwhile we drifted on as before,
and the natives watched us, running along the shore
abreast of us, so as to keep up with the boat. There
seemed over a hundred of them. We could see no signs
of any habitations—no huts, however humble ; but we
concluded that their abodes were farther inland. As
for the natives themselves, the longer we looked at
them the more abhorrent they grew. Even the wretched
aborigines of Van Dieman's Land, who have been classed
lowest in the scale of humanity, were pleasing and con-
genial when compared with these, and the land looked
worse than Tierra del Fuego. It looked like a land
of iron, and its inhabitants like fiends.
Agnew again proposed to land, but I refused.
" No," I said ; " I'd rather starve for a week, and
live on hope. Let us drift on. If we go on we may
have hope if we choose, but if we land here we shall
lose even that. Can we hope for anything from such
things as these ? Even if they prove friendly, can we
live among them ? To stay here is worse than death;
our only hope is to go on."
Agnew made no reply, and we drifted on for two
hours, still followed by the natives. They made no
hostile demonstrations. They merely watched us, ap-
parently from motives of curiosity. All this time we
were drawing steadily nearer to the line of lofty moun-
tains, which with their icy crests rose before us like an
Fohnd in a Copper Cylinder.
33
inaccessible and impassable barrier, apparently closing
up all farther progress ; nor was there any indication
of any pass or any opening, however narrow, through
which the great stream might run. Nothing was there
but one unbroken wall of iron cliffs and icy summits.
At last we saw that the sloping shores grew steeper,
until, about a mile or two before us, they changed to
towering cliffs that rose up on each side for about a
thousand feet above the water; here the stream ran,
and became lost to view as completely as though swal-
lowed up by the earth.
"We can go no farther," said Agnew. "See—this
stream seems to make a plunge there into the moun-
tains. There must be some deep canon there with
cataracts. To go on is certain death. We must stop
here, if only to deliberate. Say, shall we risk it among
these natives? After all, there is not, perhaps, any
danger among them. They are little creatures and
seem harmless. They are certainly not very good-
looking ; but then, you know, appearances often de-
ceive, and the devil's not so black as he's painted.
What do you say ?"
" I suppose we can do nothing else," said I.
In fact, I could see that we had reached a crisis in
our fate. To go on seemed certain death. To stop
was our only alternative ; and as we were armed we
should not be altogether at the mercy of these creat-
ures. Having made this decision we acted upon it at
once, for in such a current there was no time for de-
lay ; and so, seizing the oars, we soon brought the
boat ashore.
As we approached, the crowd of natives stood await-
ing us, and looked more repulsive than ever. We could
see the emaciation of their bony frames ; their toes and
fingers were like birds' claws ; their eyes were small
D
34
A Strange Manuscript
and dull and weak, and sunken in cavernous hollows,
from which they looked at us like corpses—a horrible
sight. They stood quietly, however, and without any
hostile demonstration, holding their spears carelessly
resting upon the ground.
" I don't like the looks of them," said I. " I think
I had better fire a gun."
" Why ?" cried Agnew. " For Heaven's sake, man,
don't hurt any of them !"
" Oh, no," said I; " I only mean to inspire a little
wholesome respect."
Saying this I fired in the air. The report rang out
with long echoes, and as the smoke swept away it
showed us all the natives on the ground. They had
seated themselves with their hands crossed on their
laps, and there they sat looking at us as before, but
with no manifestation of fear or even surprise. I had
expected to see them run, but there was nothing of
the kind. This puzzled us. Still, there was no time
now for any further hesitation. The current was sweep-
ing us towards the chasm between the cliffs, and we
had to land without delay. This we did, and as I had
another barrel still loaded and a pistol, I felt that with
these arms and those of Agnew we should be able to
defend ourselves. It was in this state of mind that
we landed, and secured the boat by means of the grap-
pling-iron.
The natives now all crowded around us, making
many strange gestures, which we did not understand.
Some of them bowed low, others prostrated them-
selves ; on the whole these seemed like marks of re-
spect, and it occurred to me that they regarded us as
superior beings of some sort. It was evident that there
was nothing like hostility in their minds. At the same
time, the closer survey which I now made of them
Found in a Copper Cylinder,
85
filled me with renewed horror ; their meagre frames,
small, watery, lack-lustre eyes, hollow, cavernous sock-
ets, sunken cheeks, protruding teeth, claw-like fingers,
and withered skins, all made them look more than ever
like animated mummies, and I shrank from them invol-
untarily, as one shrinks from contact with a corpse.
Agnew, however, was very different, and it was evi-
dent that he felt no repugnance whatever. He bowed
and smiled at them, and shook hands with half a dozen
of them in succession. The hand-shaking was a new
thing to them, but they accepted it in a proper spirit,
and renewed their bows and prostrations. After this
they all offered us their lances. This certainly seemed
like an act of peace and good-will. I shook my head
and declined to touch them; but Agnew accepted one
of them, and offered his rifle in return. The one to
whom he offered it refused to take it. He seemed im-
mensely gratified because Agnew had taken his lance,
and the others seemed disappointed at his refusal to
take theirs. But I felt my heart quake as I saw him
offer his rifle, and still more when he offered it to one
or two others, and only regained my composure as I
perceived that his offer was refused by all.
They now made motions to us to follow, and we all
set forth together.
" My dear More," said Agnew, cheerily, " they're not
a bad lot. They mean well. They can't help their
looks. You're too suspicious and reserved. Let's make
friends with them, and get them to help us. Do as
I do."
I tried to, but found it impossible, for my repugnance
was immovable. It was like the horror which one feels
towards rats, cockroaches, earwigs, or serpents. It was
something that defied reason. These creatures seemed
like human vermin.
d 2
36
A Strange Manuscript
We marched inland for about half a mile, crossed a
ridge, and came to a valley, or rather a kind of hollow,
at the other side of which we found a cave with a
smouldering fire in front. The fire was made of coal,
which must exist here somewhere. It was highly bitu-
minous, and burned with a great blaze.
The day was now drawing to a close ; far away I
could see the lurid glow of the volcanoes, which grew
brighter as the day declined : above, the skies twinkled
with innumerable stars, and the air was filled with the
moan of rushing waters.
We entered the cave. As we did so the natives
heaped coal upon the fire, and the flames arose, light-
ing up the interior. We found here a number of women
and children, who looked at us without either fear or
curiosity. The children looked like little dwarfs ; the
women were hags, hideous beyond description. One
old woman in particular, who seemed to be in authority,
was actually terrible in her awful and repulsive ugli-
ness. A nightmare dream never furnished forth a more
frightful object. This nightmare hag prostrated her-
self before each of us with such an air of self-immola-
tion that she looked as though she wished us to kill her
at once. The rough cave, the red light of the fire, all
made the scene more awful; and a wild thought came
to me that we had actually reached, while yet living,
the infernal world, and that this was the abode of dev-
ils. Yet their actions, it must be confessed, were far
from devilish. Every one seemed eager to serve us.
Some spread out couches formed of the skins of birds
for us to sit on ; others attended to the fire; others
offered us gifts of large and beautiful feathers, together
with numerous trinkets of rare and curious workman-
ship. This kind attention on their part was a great
puzzle to me, and I could not help suspecting that be-
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
37
neath all this there must be some sinister design. Re-
solving to be prepared for the worst, I quietly reloaded
the empty barrel of my rifle and watched with the ut-
most vigilance. As for Agnew, he took it all in the
most unsuspicious manner. He made signs to them,
shook hands with them, accepted their gifts, and even
tried to do the agreeable to the formidable hags and
the child-fiends around him. He soon attracted the
chief attention, and while all looked admiringly upon
him, I was left to languish in comparative neglect.
At length a savory odor came through the cave, and
a repast was spread before us. It consisted of some
large fowl that looked like a goose, but was twice as
large as the largest turkey that I had ever seen. The
taste was like that of a wild-goose, but rather fishy.
Still to us it seemed delicious, for our prolonged diet
of raw seal had made us ready to welcome any other
food whatever; and this fowl, whatever it was, would
not have been unwelcome to any hungry man. It was
evident that these people lived on the flesh of birds of
various sorts. All around us we saw the skins of birds
dried with the feathers on, and used for clothing, for
mats, and for ornaments.
The repast being finished,we both felt greatly strength-
ened and refreshed. Agnew continued to cultivate his
new acquaintances, and seeing me holding back, he said,
" More, old fellow, these good people give me to un-
derstand that there is another place better than this,
and want me to go with them. Will you go?"
At this a great fear seized me.
" Don't go !" I cried—" don't go ! We are close by
the boat here, and if anything happens we can easily
get to it."
Agnew laughed in my face.
" Why, you don't mean to tell me," said he, " that
38
A Strange Manuscript
you are still suspicious, and after that dinner ? Why,
man, if they wanted to harm us, would they feast us in
this style? Nonsense, man ! Drop your suspicions and
come along."
I shook my head obstinately.
"Well," said he, "if I thought there was anything
in your suspicions I would stay by you ; but I'm con-
fide nt they mean nothing but kindness, so I'm going
off to see the place."
" You'll be back again?" said I.
" Oh, yes," said he, " of course I'll come back, and
sleep here."
With these words he left, and nearly all the people
accompanied him. I was left behind with the women
and children and about a dozen men. These men busied
themselves with some work over bird-skins ; the women
were occupied with some other work over feathers. No
one took any notice of me. There did not seem to be
any restraint upon me, nor was I watched in any way.
Once the nightmare hag came and offered me a small
roasted fowl, about the size of a woodcock. I declined
it, but at the same time this delicate attention certainly
surprised me.
I was now beginning to struggle with some success
against my feelings of abhorrence, when suddenly I
caught sight of something which chased away every
other thought, and made my blood turn cold in my
veins. It was something outside. At the mouth of the
cave—by the fire which was still blazing bright, and
lighting up the scene—I saw four men who had just
come to the cave : they were carrying something which
I at first supposed to be a sick or wounded companion.
On reaching the fire they put it down, and I saw, with
a thrill of dismay, that their burden was neither sick
nor wounded, but dead, for the corpse lay rigid as they
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
39
had placed it. Then I saw the nightmare hag approach
it with a knife. An awful thought came to me—the
crowning horror ! The thought soon proved to he hut
too well founded. The nightmare hag began to cut, and
in an instant had detached the arm of the corpse, which
she thrust among the coals in the very place where
lately she had cooked the fowl. Then she went back
for more.
For a moment my brain reeled, and I gasped for
breath. Then I rose and staggered out, I know not
how. No one tried to stop me, nor did any one follow
me ; and, for my part, I was ready to blow out the brains
of the first who dared to approach me. In this way I
reached the open air, and passed by the hag and the
four men as they were busy at their awful work. But
at this point I was observed and followed. A number
of men and women came after me, jabbering their un-
couth language and gesticulating. I warned them off,
angrily. They persisted, and though none of them were
armed, yet I saw that they were unwilling to have me
leave the cave, and I supposed that they would try to
prevent me by force.
The absence of Agnew made my position a difficult
one. Had it not been for this I would have burst
through them and fled to the boat; but as long as he
was away I felt bound to wait; and though I longed
to fly, I could not for his sake. The boat seemed to be
a haven of rest. I longed to be in her once more, and
drift away, even if it should be to my death. Nature
was here less terrible than man ; and it seemed better
to drown in the waters, to perish amid rocks and whirl-
pools, than to linger here amid such horrors as these.
These people were not like human beings. The vilest
and lowest savages that I had ever seen were not so
odious as these. A herd of monkeys would be far more
40
A Strange Manuscript
congenial, a flock of wolves less abhorrent. They had
the caricature of the human form ; they were the low-
est of humanity; their speech was a mockery of lan-
guage ; their faces devilish, their kindness a cunning
pretence ; and most hideous of all was the nightmare
hag that prepared the cannibal repast.
I could not begin hostilities, for I had to wait for
Agnew; so I stood and looked, and then walked away
for a little distance. They followed me closely, with
eager words and gesticulations, though as yet no one
touched me or threatened me. Their tone seemed rather
one of persuasion. After a few paces I stood still, with
all of them around me. The horrible repast showed
plainly all that was in store for us. They received us
kindly and fed us well only to devote us to the most
abhorrent of deaths. Agnew, in his mad confidence,
was only insuring his own doom. He was putting him-
self completely in the power of devils, who were inca-
pable of pity and strangers to humanity. To make
friends with such fiends was impossible, and I felt sure
that our only plan was to rule by terror—to seize, to
slay, to conquer. But still I had to wait for him, and
did not dare to resort to violence while he was absent;
so I waited, while the savages gathered round me, con-
tenting themselves with guarding me, and neither
touching me nor threatening me. And all this time
the hag went on, intent on her preparation of the hor-
rible repast.
While standing there looking, listening, waiting for
Agnew, I noticed many things. Far away the volca-
noes blazed, and the northern sky was red with a lurid
light. There, too, higher up, the moon was shining
overhead, the sky was gleaming with stars ; and all
over the heavens there shone the lustre of the aurora
australis, brighter than any I had ever seen—surpassing
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
41
the moon and illuminating all. It lighted up the hag-
gard faces of the devils around me, and it again seemed
to me as though I had died and gone to the land of woe
—an iron land, a land of despair, with lurid fires all
aglow and faces of fear.
Suddenly, there burst upon my ears the report of a
gun, which sounded like a thunder-peal, and echoed in
long reverberations. At once I understood it. My
fears had proved true. These savages had enticed
Agnew away to destroy him. In an instant I burst
through the crowd around me, and ran wildly in the
direction of that sound, calling his name, as I ran, at
the top of my voice.
I heard a loud cry; then another report. I hurried
on, shouting his name in a kind of frenzy. The strange
courage of these savages had already impressed me
deeply. They did not fear our guns. They were all
attacking him, and he was alone, fighting for his life.
Then there was another report; it was his pistol. I
still ran on, and still shouted to him.
At last I received an answer. He had perhaps heard
me, and was answering, or, at any rate, he was warn-
ing me.
"More," he cried, "fly, fly, fly to the boat! Save
yourself !"
" "Where are you ?" I cried, as I still rushed on.
"Fly, More, fly! Save yourself! You can't save
me. I'm lost. Fly for your life !"
Judging from his cries, he did not seem far away. I
hurried on. I could see nothing of him. All the time
the savages followed me. None were armed; but it
seemed to me that they were preparing to fling them-
selves upon me and overpower me with their numbers.
They would capture me alive, I thought, bind me, and
carry me back, reserving me for a future time !
42
A Strange Manuscript
I turned and waved them back. They took no notice
of my gesture. Then I ran on once more. They fol-
lowed. They could not run so fast as I did, and so I
gained on them rapidly, still shouting to Agnew. But
there was no response. I ran backward and forward,
crossing and recrossing, doubling and turning, pursued
all the time by the savages. At last, in rage and de-
spair, I fired upon them, and one of them fell. But, to
my dismay, the others did not seem to care one whit;
they did not stop for one moment, but pursued as before.
My situation was now plain in all its truth. They
had enticed Agnew away ; they had attacked him. He
had fought, and had been overpowered. He had tried
to give me warning. His last words had been for me
to fly—to fly : yes, for he well knew that it was better
far for me to go to death through the raging torrent
than to meet the fate which had fallen upon himself.
For him there was now no more hope. That he was
lost was plain. If he were still alive he would call to
me ; but his voice had been silenced for some time. All
was over, and that noble heart that had withstood so
bravely and cheerily the rigors of the storm, and the
horrors of our desperate voyage, had been stilled in
death by the vilest of miscreants.
I paused for a moment. Even though Agnew was
dead, I could not bear to leave him, but felt as though
I ought to share his fate. The savages came nearer.
At their approach I hesitated no longer. That fate
was too terrible : I must fly.
But before I fled I turned in fury to wreak vengeance
upon them for their crimes. Full of rage and despair,
I discharged my remaining rifle-barrel into the midst
of the crowd. Then I fled towards the boat. On the
way I had a frightful thought that she might have been
sent adrift; but, on approaching the place, I found her
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
43
there just as I had left her. The savages, with their
usual fearlessness, still pursued. For a moment I stood
on the shore, with the grapple in my hand and the boat
close by, and as they came near I discharged my pistol
into the midst of them. Then I sprang into the boat;
the swift current bore me away, and in a few minutes
the crowd of pursuing demons disappeared from view.
u
A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER V.
the torrent sweeping under the mountains.
The boat drifted on. The light given by the aurora
and the low moon seem to grow fainter; and as I looked
behind I saw that the distant glow from the volcanic
fires had become more brilliant in the increasing dark-
ness. The sides of the channel grew steeper, until at
last they became rocky precipices, rising to an unknown
height. The channel itself grew narrower, till from a
width of two miles it had contracted to a tenth of those
dimensions; but with this lessening width the waters
seemed to rush far more swiftly. Here I drifted help-
lessly, and saw the gloomy, rocky cliffs sweep past me
as I was hurled onward on the breast of the tremendous
flood. I was in despair. The fate of Agnew had pre-
pared me for my own, and I was only thankful that
my fate, since it was inevitable, would be less appalling.
Death seemed certain, and my chief thought now was
as to the moment when it would come. I was pre-
pared. I felt that I could meet it calmly, sternly, even
thankfully; far better was a death here amid the roar
of waters than at the hands of ^those abhorrent beings
by whose treachery my friend had fallen.
As I went on, the precipices rose higher and seemed
to overhang, the channel grew narrower, the light grew
fainter, until at last all around me grew dark. I was
floating at the bottom of a vast chasm, where the sides
seemed to rise precipitously for thousands of feet, where
neither watery flood nor rocky wall was visible, and
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
45
where, far above, I could see the line of sky between
the summits of the cliffs, and watch the glowing stars.
And as I watched them there came to me the thought
that this was my last sight on earth, and I could only
hope that the life which was so swiftly approaching
its end might live again somewhere among those glit-
tering orbs. So I thought; and with these thoughts I
drifted on, I cannot tell how long, until at length there
appeared a vast black mass, where the open sky above me
terminated, and where the lustre of the stars and the light
of the heavens were all swallowed up in utter darkness.
This, then, I thought, is the end. Here, amid this
darkness, I must make the awful plunge and find my
death. I fell upon my knees in the bottom of the boat
and prayed. As I knelt there the boat drew nearer,
the black mass grew blacker. The current swept me
on. There were no breakers; there was no phosphor-
escent sparkle of seething waters, and no whiteness of
foam. I thought that I was on the brink of some tre-
mendous cataract a thousand times deeper than Ni-
agara; some fall where the waters plunged into the
depths of the earth; and where, gathering for the ter-
rific descent, all other movements—all dashings and
writhings and twistings—were obliterated and lost in
the one overwhelming onward rush. Suddenly all grew
dark—dark beyond all expression; the sky above was in
a moment snatched from view; I had been flung into
some tremendous cavern; and there, on my knees, with
terror in my heart, I waited for death.
The moments passed, and death delayed to come.
The awful plunge was still put off; and though I re-
mained on my knees and waited long, still the end
came not. The waters seemed still, the boat motion-
less. It was borne upon the surface of a vast stream
as smooth as glass; but who could tell how deep that
46
A Strange Manuscript
stream was, or how wide ? At length I rose from my
knees and sank down upon the seat of the boat, and
tried to peer through the gloom. In vain. Nothing
was visible. It was the very blackness of darkness. I
listened, but heard nothing save a deep, dull, droning
sound, which seemed to fill all the air and make it all
tremulous with its vibrations. I tried to collect my
thoughts. I recalled that old theory which had been
in my mind before this, and which I had mentioned to
Agnew. This was the notion that at each pole there is
a vast opening; that into one of them all the waters of
the ocean pour themselves, and, after passing through
the earth, come out at the other pole, to pass about its
surface in innumerable streams. It was a wild fancy,
which I had laughed at under other circumstances, but
which now occurred to me once more, when I was over-
whelmed with despair, and my mind was weakened by
the horrors which I had experienced ; and I had a
vague fear that I had been drawn into the very channel
through which the ocean waters flowed in their course
to that terrific, that unparalleled abyss. Still, there was
as yet no sign whatever of anything like a descent, for
the boat was on even keel, and perfectly level as before,
and it was impossible for me to tell whether I was mov-
ing swiftly or slowly, or standing perfectly still; for in
that darkness there were no visible objects by which I
could find out the rate of my progress; and as those
who go up in balloons are utterly insensible of motion,
so was I on those calm but swift waters.
At length there came into view something which
arrested my attention and engrossed all my thoughts.
It was a faint glow that at first caught my gaze; and,
on turning to see it better, I saw a round red spot glow-
ing like fire. I had not seen this before. It looked
like the moon when it rises from behind clouds, and
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
41
glows red and lurid from the horizon; and so this
glowed, but not with the steady light of the moon, for
the light was fitful, and sometimes flashed into a bale-
ful brightness, which soon subsided into a dimmer lustre.
New alarm arose within me, for this new fcight suggested
something more terrible than anything that I had thus
far thought of. This, then, I thought, was to be the
end of my voyage; this was my goal—a pit of fire, into
which I should be hurled! Would it be well, I thought,
to wait for such a fate, and experience such a death-
agony ? Would it not be better for me to take my own
life before I should know the worst ? I took my pistol
and loaded it, so as to be prepared, but hesitated to use
it until my fate should be more apparent. So I sat,
holding my pistol, prepared to use it, watching the
light, and awaiting the time when the glowing fires
should make all further hope impossible. But time
passed, and the light grew no brighter; on the contrary,
it seemed to grow fainter. There was also another
change. Instead of shining before me, it appeared more
on my left. From this it went on changing its position
until at length it was astern. All the time it continued
to grow fainter, and it seemed certain that I was mov-
ing away from it rather than towards it. In the midst
of this there occurred a new thought, which seemed to
account for this light—this was, that it arose from these
same volcanoes which had illuminated the northern sky
when I was ashore, and followed me still with their
glare. I had been carried into this darkness, through
some vast opening which now lay behind me, disclosing
the red volcano glow, and this it was that caused that
roundness and resemblance to the moon. I saw that I
was still moving on away from that light as before, and
that its changing position was due to the turning of the
boat as the water drifted it along, now stern foremost,
48
A Strange Manuscript
now sidewise, and again bow foremost. From tbis it
seemed plainly evident that the waters had borne me
into some vast cavern of unknown extent, which went
under the mountains—a subterranean channel, whose
issue I could not conjecture. Was this the beginning
of that course which should ultimately become a plunge
deep down into some unutterable abyss ? or might I ever
hope to emerge again into the light of day—perhaps in
some other ocean—some land of ice and frost and eter-
nal night? But the old theory of the flow of water
through the earth had taken hold of me and could not
be shaken off. I knew some scientific men held the
opinion that the earth's interior is a mass of molten rock
and pent-up fire, and that the earth itself had once been
a burning orb, which had cooled down at the surface;
yet, after all, this was only a theory, and there were
other theories which were totally different. As a boy I
had read wild works of fiction about lands in the interior
of the earth, with a sun at the centre, which gave them
the light of a perpetual day. These, I knew, were only
the creations of fiction; yet, after all, it seemed possible
that the earth might contain vast hollow spaces in its
interior—realms of eternal darkness, caverns in com-
parison with which the hugest caves on the surface were
but the tiniest cells. I was now being borne on to these.
In that case there might be no sudden plunge, after
all. The stream might run on for many thousand miles
through this terrific cavern gloom, in accordance with
natural laws; and I might thus live, and drift on in this
darkness, until I should die a lingering death of horror
and despair.
There was no possible way of forming any estimate
as to speed. All was dark, and even the glow behind
was fading away ; nor could I make any conjecture what-
ever as to the size of the channel. At the opening it
FoUnd in a Copper Cylinder.
49
had been contracted and narrow ; but here it might have
expanded itself to miles, and its vaulted top might reach
almost to the summit of the lofty mountains. While
sight thus failed me, sound was equally unavailing, for
it was always the same—a sustained and unintermittent
roar, a low, droning sound, deep and terrible, with no
variations of dashing breakers or rushing rapids or fall-
ing cataracts. Yague thoughts of final escape came and
went; but in such a situation hope could not be sus-
tained. The thick darkness oppressed the soul; and at
length even the glow of the distant volcanoes, which
had been gradually diminishing, grew dimmer and faint-
er, and finally faded out altogether. That seemed to
me to be my last sight of earthly things. After this
nothing was left. There was no longer for me such a
thing as sight; there was nothing but darkness—perpet-
ual and eternal night. I was buried in a cavern of rush-
ing waters, to which there would be no end, where I
should be borne onward helplessly by the resistless tide
to a mysterious and an appalling doom.
The darkness grew so intolerable that I longed for
something to dispel it, if only for a moment. I struck
a match. The air was still, and the flame flashed out,
lighting up the boat and showing the black water around
me. This made me eager to see more. I loaded both
barrels of the rifle, keeping my pistol for another pur-
pose, and then fired one of them. There was a tremen-
dous report, that rang in my ears like a hundred thun-
der-volleys, and rolled and reverberated far along, and
died away in endless echoes. The flash lighted up the
scene for an instant, and for an instant only; like the
sudden lightning, it revealed all around. I saw a wide
expanse of water, black as ink—a Stygian pool; but no
rocks were visible, and it seemed as though I had bess
carried into a subterranean sea.
te
60
A Strange Manuscript
I loaded the empty barrel and waited. The flash of
light had revealed nothing, yet it had distracted my
thoughts, and the work of reloading was an additional
distraction. Anything was better than inaction. I did
not wish to waste my ammunition, yet I thought that
an occasional shot might serve some good purpose, if it
was only to afford me some relief from despair.
And now, as I sat with the rifle in my hands, I was
aware of a sound — new, exciting, different altogether
from the murmur of innumerable waters that filled my
earn, and in sharp contrast with the droning echoes of
the rushing flood. It was a sound that spoke of life. I
heard quick, heavy pantings, as of some great living
thing ; and with this there came the noise of regular
movements in the water, and the foaming and gurgling
of waves. It was as though some living, breathing
creature were here, not far away, moving through these
midnight waters ; and with this discovery there came a
new fear—the fear of pursuit. I thought that some sea-
monster had scented me in my boat, and had started to
attack me. This new fear aroused me to action. It
was a danger quite unlike any other which I had ever
known ; yet the fear which it inspired was a feeling
that roused me to action, and prompted me, even though
the coming danger might be as sure as death, to rise
against it and resist to the last. So I stood up with m.y
rifle and listened, with all my soul in my sense of hear-
ing. The sounds arose more plainly. They had come
nearer. They were immediately in front. I raised my
rifle and took aim. Then in quick succession two reports
thundered out with tremendous uproar and interminable
echoes, but the long reverberations were unheeded in
the blaze of sudden light and the vision that was re-
vealed. For there full before me I saw, though but for
an instant, a tremendous sight. It was a vast monster,
Found in a Copper Cylinder,
51
moving in the waters against the stream and towards
the boat. Its head was raised high, its eyes were in-
flamed with a baleful light, its jaws, opened wide, bris-
tied with sharp teeth, and it had a long neck joined to
a body of enormous bulk, with a tail that lashed all the
water into foam. It was but for an instant that I saw
it, and then with a sudden plunge the monster dived,
while at the same moment all was as dark as before.
Full of terror and excitement, I loaded my rifle again
and waited, listening for a renewal of the noise. I felt
sure that the monster, balked of his prey, would return
with redoubled fury, and that I should have to renew
the conflict. I felt that the dangers of the subterranean
passage and of the rushing waters had passed away, and
that a new peril had arisen from the assault of this mon-
ster of the deep. Nor was it this one alone that was to
be dreaded. Where one was, others were sure to be ;
and if this one should pass me by it would only leave
me to be assailed by monsters of the same kind, and
these would probably increase in number as I advanced
farther into this realm of darkness. And yet, in spite
of these grisly thoughts, I felt less of horror than be-
fore, for the fear which I had was now associated with
action ; and as I stood waiting for the onset and listen-
ing for the approach of the enemy, the excitement that
ensued was a positive relief from the dull despair into
which I had sunk but a moment before.
Yet, though I waited for a new attack, I waited in
vain. The monster did not come back. Either the flash
and the noise had terrified him, or the bullets had hit
him, or else in his vastness he had been indifferent to
so feeble a creature as myself; but whatever may have
been the cause, he did not emerge again out of the dark-
ness and silence into which he had sunk. For a long
time I stood waiting ; then I sat down, still watchful,
E 2
52
A Strange Manuscript
still listening, but without any result, until at length I
began to think that there was no chance of any new
attack. Indeed, it seemed now as though there had
been no attack at all, but that the monster had been
swimming at random without any thought of me, in
which case my rifle-flashes had terrified him more than
his fearful form had terrified me. On the whole this
incident had greatly benefited me. It had roused me
from my despair. I grew reckless, and felt a disposition
to acquiesce in whatever fate might have in store for
me.
And now, worn out with fatigue and exhausted from
long watchfulness and anxiety, I sank down in the hot-
torn of the boat and fell into a deep sleep*
Found in a Copper Cylinder,
53
CHAPTER VI.
THE NEW WO ELD.
How long I slept I do not know. My sleep was pro-
found, yet disturbed by troubled dreams, in which I
lived over again all the eventful scenes of the past ;
and these were all intermingled in the wildest confusion.
The cannibals beckoned to us from the peak, and wo
landed between the two volcanoes. There the body of
the dead sailor received us, and afterwards chased us
to the boat. Then came snow and volcanic eruptions,
and we drifted amid icebergs and molten lava until
we entered an iron portal and plunged into darkness.
Here there were vast swimming monsters and burn-
ing orbs of fire and thunderous cataracts falling from
inconceivable heights, and the sweep of immeasurable
tides and the circling of infinite whirlpools; while in
my ears there rang the never-ending roar of remorseless
waters that came after us, with all their waves and bil-
lows rolling upon us. It was a dream in which all the
material terrors of the past were renewed ; but these
were all as nothing when compared with a certain deep
underlying feeling that possessed my soul—a sense of
loss irretrievable, an expectation of impending doom, a
drear and immitigable despair.
In the midst of this I awoke. It was with a sudden
start, and I looked all around in speechless bewilderment.
The first thing of which I was conscious was a great
blaze of light—light so lately lost, and supposed to be
lost forever, but now filling all the universe—bright,brill-
54
A Strange Manuscript
iant, glowing, bringing hope and joy and gladness, with
all the splendor of deep blue skies and the multitudinous
laughter of ocean wares that danced and sparkled in the
sun. I flung up my arms and laughed aloud. Then I
burst into tears, and, falling on my knees, I thanked the
Almighty Ruler of the skies for this marvellous deliver-
ance.
Rising from my knees, I looked around, and once more
amazement overwhelmed me. I saw a long line of
mountains towering up to immeasurable heights, their
summits covered with eternal ice and snow. There the
sun blazed low in the sky, elevated but a few degrees
above the mountain crests, which gleamed in gold and
purple under its fiery rays. The sun seemed enlarged
to unusual dimensions, and the mountains ran away on
every side like the segment of some infinite circle. At
the base of the mountains lay a land all green with veg-
etation, where cultivated fields were visible, and vine-
yards and orchards and groves, together with forests of
palm and all manner of trees of every variety of hue,
which ran up the sides of the mountains till they reached
the limits of vegetation and the regions of snow and ice.
Here in all directions there were unmistakable signs
of human life—the outlines of populous cities and busy
towns and hamlets ; roads winding far away along the
plain or up the mountain-sides, and mighty works of in-
dustry in the shape of massive structures, terraced slopes,
long rows of arches, ponderous pyramids, and battle-
mented walls.
From the land I turned to the sea. I saw before me
an expanse of water intensely blue—an extent so vast
that never before in all my ocean voyages had anything
appeared at all comparable with it. Out at sea, where-
ever I had been, the water had always limited the view;
the horizon had never seemed far away ; ships soon sank
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
55
below it, and tbe visible surface of the eartb was thus
always contracted ; but here, to my bewilderment, the
horizon appeared to be removed to an immeasurable
distance and raised high in the air, while the waters were
prolonged endlessly. Starting from where I was, they
went away to inconceivable distances, and the view be-
fore me seemed like a watery declivity reaching for a
thousand miles, till it approached the horizon far up in
the sky. Nor was it any delusion of the senses that
caused this unparalleled spectacle. I was familiar with
the phenomena of the mirage, and knew well that there
was nothing of that kind here; for the mirage always
shows great surfaces of stillness, or a regular vibration
—glassy tides and indistinct distances ; but here every-
thing was sharply defined in the clear atmosphere : the
sky overhung a deep blue vault; the waves danced and
sparkled in the sun ; the waters rolled and foamed on
every side ; and the fresh breeze, as it blew over the
ocean, brought with it such exhilarating influences that
it acted upon me like some reviving cordial.
From the works of nature I turned to those of man.
These were visible everywhere : on the land, in cities
and cultivated fields and mighty constructions ; on the
sea, in floating craft, which appeared wherever I turned
my eyes—boats like those of fishermen, ships long and
low, some like galleys, propelled by a hundred oars,
others provided with one huge square-sail, which en-
abled them to run before the wind. They were unlike
any ships which I had ever seen; for neither in the
Mediterranean nor in Chinese waters were there any
craft like these, and they reminded me rather of those
ancient galleys which I had seen in pictures.
I was lost in wonder as to where I was, and what
land this could be to which I had been brought. I had
not plunged into the interior of the earth, but I had
56
A Strange Manuscript
been carried under the mountains, and had emerged
again into the glad light of the sun. Could it be possi-
ble, I thought, that Agnew's hope had.been realized, and
that I had been carried into the warm regions of the
South Pacific Ocean ? Yet in the South Pacific there
could be no place like this—no immeasurable expanse
of waters, no horizon raised mountain high. It seemed
like a vast basin-shaped world, for all around me the
surface appeared to rise, and I was in what looked like
a depression ; yet I knew that the basin and the depres-
sion were an illusion, and that this appearance was due to
the immense extent of level surface with the environment
of lofty mountains. I had crossed the antarctic circle;
I had been borne onward for an immense distance. Over
all the known surface of the earth no one had ever seen
anything like this ; there were but two places where
such an immeasurable plain was possible, and those were
at the flattened poles. Where I was I now knew well.
I had reached the antarctic pole. Here the earth was
flat—an immense level with no roundness to lessen the
reach of the horizon, but an almost even surface that
gave an unimpeded view for hundreds of miles.
The subterranean channel had rushed through the
mountains and had carried me here. Here came all the
waters of the Northern ocean pouring into this vast po-
lar sea, perhaps to issue forth from it by some similar
passage. Here, then, was the South Pole—a world by
itself : and how different from that terrible, that iron
land on the other side of the mountains !—not a world
of ice and frost, but one of beauty and light, with a cli-
mate that was almost tropical in its warmth, and lands
that were covered with the rank luxuriance of a teeming
vegetable life. I had passed from that outer world to
this inner one, and the passage was from death unto life,
from agony and despair to sunlight and splendor and joy.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
57
Above all, in all around me that which most impressed
me now was the rich and superabundant life, and a
warmth of air which made me think of India. It was
an amazing and an unaccountable thing, and I could
only attribute it to the flattening of the poles, which
brought the surface nearer to the supposed central fires
of the earth, and therefore created a heat as great as that
of the equatorial regions. Here I found a tropical cli-
mate—a land warmed not by the sun, but from the earth
itself. Or another cause might be found in the warm
ocean currents. Whatever the true one might be, I
was utterly unable to form a conjecture.
But I had no time for such speculations as these. Af-
ter the first emotions of wonder and admiration had
somewhat subsided, I began to experience other sensa-
tions. I began to remember that I had eaten nothing
for a length of time that I had no means of calculating,
and to look around to see if there was any way of satis-
fying my hunger. The question arose now, What was
to be done ? After my recent terrible experience I nat-
urally shrank from again committing myself to the ten-
der mercies of strange tribes ; yet further thought and
examination showed me that the people of this strange
land must be very different from those frightful savages
on the other side of the mountains. Everywhere I be-
held the manifest signs of cultivation and civilization.
Still, I knew that even civilized people would not neces-
sarily be any kinder than savages, and that I might be
seized and flung into hopeless imprisonment or slavery.
So I hesitated, yet what could I do ? My hunger was
beginning to be insupportable. I had reached a place
where I had to choose between starvation on the one
hand, or a venture among these people on the other. To
go back was impossible. Who could breast those waters
in the tremendous subterranean channel, or force his
58
A Strange Manuscript
way back through such appalling dangers ? Or, if that
were possible, who could ever hope to breast those mighty
currents beyond, or work his way amid everlasting ice
and immeasurable seas? No; return was impossible.
I had been flung into this world of wonders, and here
would be my home for the remainder of my days ;
though I could not now imagine whether those days
would be passed in peace or in bitter slavery and sorrow.
Yet the decision must be made and the risk must be run.
It must be so. I must land here, venture among these
people, and trust in that Providence which had hitherto
sustained me.
Having thus resolved at all hazards to try my fate, I
rowed in towards the shore. Thus far I had seen gal-
leys passing and small boats, but they had taken no no-
tice of me, for the reason that they were too far away to
perceive anything about me that differed from any other
boat; but now, as I rowed, I noticed a galley coming
down towards me. She seemed to be going in towards
the shore at the very point at which I was aiming, and
her course and mine must soon meet if I continued to
row. After some hesitation I concluded to make sig-
nals to her, so as to attract attention; for, now that I
had resolved to venture among the people here, I was
anxious to end my suspense as soon as possible. So I
continued rowing, and gradually drew nearer. The
galley was propelled by oars, of which there were fifty
on either side. The stern was raised, and covered in
like a cabin. At length I ceased rowing, and sat watch-
ing her. I soon saw that I was noticed, but this did not
occur till the galley was close by- me—so close, indeed,
that I thought they would pass without perceiving me.
I raised my hands, waved them, and gave a cry. The
galley at once stopped, a boat was lowered, and some
men descended and rowed towards me.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
59
They were men of strange appearance—very small in
stature and slender in frame. Their hair was black
and straight, their features were quite regular, and their
general expression was one of great gentleness. I was
surprised to notice that they kept their eyes almost
closed, as though they were weak and troubled by the
glare of the sun. "With their half-closed eyes they
blinked at me, and then one who appeared to be their
chief spoke to me. I understood not a word; and then
I answered him in English, which, of course, was equally
unintelligible to him. I then made signs, pointing to the
mountains and endeavoring to make known to him that
I had come from beyond them—that I had suffered ship-
wreck, that I had drifted here, and that I needed assist-
ance. Of all this it was quite evident that they under-
stood nothing except the fact that I needed help. The
moment that they comprehended this they took me in
tow and rowed back to the galley.
I found the galley to be about one hundred and fifty
feet in length. For about two thirds of this length for-
ward it was open and filled with seats, where there were
about a hundred rowers, who all looked like those that I
had first seen, all being of small stature, slender frames,
and, moreover, all being apparently distressed by the sun-
light. There was in all of them the same mild and gen-
tie expression. In complexion and general outline of
features they were not unlike Arabs, but they were en-
tirely destitute of that hardness and austerity which the
latter have. They all had beards, which were dressed
in a peculiar way in plaits. Their costume varied. The
rowers wore a coarse tunic, with a girdle of rope. The
officers wore tunics of fine cloth and very elegant man-
ties, richly embroidered, and with borders of down.
They all wore broad-brimmed hats, and the one who
seemed to be chief had on his some golden ornaments.
60
A Strange Manuscript
Here once more I tried to explain to them who I was.
They looked at me, examining me all over, inspecting my
gun, pistol, coat, trousers, boots, and hat, and talking all
the time among themselves. They did not touch me,
but merely showed the natural curiosity which is felt at
the sight of a foreigner who has appeared unexpectedly.
There was a scrupulous delicacy and a careful and even
ceremonious politeness in their attitude towards me which
was at once amazing and delightful. All fear and anx-
iety had now left me; in the gentle manners and amia-
ble faces of these people I saw enough to assure me of
kind treatment; and in my deep joy an$ gratitude for
this even my hunger was for a time forgotten.
At length the chief motioned to me to follow him. He
led the way to the cabin, where, opening the door, he
entered, and I followed, after which the others came
in also, and then the door was shut. At first I could
see nothing. There were no windows whatever, and
only one or two slight crevices through which the
light came. After a time my eyes grew more accus-
tomed to the darkness, and I could see that the cabin
was a spacious apartment, adorned with rich hangings
of some unknown material. There was a large table
and seats. Taking me by the hand, the chief led me to
this, where I seated myself, while the others remained
standing. Then some of them went away, and soon re-
turned with food and drink. The food was of different
kinds—some tasting like goose, others like turkey, oth-
ers like partridge. It was all the flesh of fowls, though,
judging from the slices before me, they must have been
of great size. I wondered much at the behavior of
the officers of the ship, who all, and the chief himself
more than all, stood and waited upon me; but it was a
new world, and I supposed that this must be the fash-
ion; so I made no objections, but accepted the situation
and ate with a thankful heart.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
61
As the first keenness of my appetite was satisfied I
had more leisure to make observations. I noticed that
the eyes of my new friends no longer blinked; they
were wide open; and, so far as I could make them out,
their faces were much improved. Weakness of eyes
seemed common among these people, and therefore the
officers had their cabin darkened, while the unfortunate
rowers had to labor in the blazing sun. Such was my
conclusion, and the fact reminded me of the miserable
fellahin of Egypt, who have ophthalmia from the blaz-
ing sun and burning sand.
After the repast they brought me water in a basin,
and all stood around me. One held the basin, another
a towel, another a flask, another took a sponge and pro-
ceeded to wash my face and hands. This was all strange
to me, yet there was nothing left for me but submission.
Then the chief, who had stood looking on with a smile
on his face, took off his rich furred mantle and handed
it to me. I was half inclined to refuse it, but was afraid
of giving offence, so I accepted it, and he himself fas-
tened it around my shoulders. The others seemed actu-
ally to envy the chief, as though he had gained some
uncommon good-fortune. Then they offered me vari-
ous drinks, of which I tasted several kinds. Some were
sweet waters of different flavors, others tasted like mild
wine, one was a fermented drink, light, sweet, and very
agreeable to the palate. I now wished to show my gen-
erous entertainers that I was grateful; so I raised my
cup, bowed to all of them, particularly the chief, and
drank their health. They all watched this ceremony
with very sober faces, and I could not quite make out
whether they took my meaning or not. They certainly
did not look pleased, and it seemed to me as though
they felt hurt at any expression of gratitude, so I con-
eluded for the future to abstain from all such demon-
02
A Strange Manuscript
strations. Yet with every moment the manners of these
people grew more bewildering. It was strange, indeed,
for me to find myself so suddenly the centre of interest
and of generous intentions. For a moment the thought
occurred to me that they regarded me as some wonder-
ful being with superior powers, and were trying to pro-
pitiate me by these services; yet I soon saw that these
services were not at all acts of propitiation; they looked
rather like those loving and profuse attentions which a
family showers down upon some dear one long absent
and at last returned, and with this my wonder grew
greater than ever.
The galley had long since resumed her progress. I
heard the steady beat of the oars as they all moved in
time, and at length the motion ceased. The chief then
signed to me and went out. I followed, and the rest
came after. And now, as I emerged from the gloom of
the cabin, I found myself once more in the glorious
light of day, and saw that we had reached the land.
The galley was hauled up alongside a stone quay, and
on the shore there were buildings and walls and trees
and people. The chief went ashore at once, and I accom-
panied him. We walked for some distance along a road
with stone walls on either side, from behind which there
arose trees that from a distance had looked like palms.
I now found them to be giant ferns, arching overhead
with their broad fanlike leaves and branches in dense
masses, making the roadway quite dark in the shadow.
Astonished as I was at the sight of these trees, I soon
forgot them in a still more astonishing sight, for after
going onward about a hundred paces I stopped, and
found myself in a wide space where four cross-roads
met. Here there were three birds of gigantic stature.
They had vast bodies, short legs, short necks, and seemed
as large as an ordinary-sized ox. Their wings were short,
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
63
and evidently could not be used for flight; their beaks
were like that of a sea-gull; each one had a man on his
back, and was harnessed to a car. The chief motioned
to me to enter one of these cars. I did so. He followed,
and thereupon the driver started the bird, which set
forth with long, rapid strides, at a pace as fast as that
of a trotting horse. So astonished was I that for some
time I did not notice anything else; but at length, when
my first feeling had subsided, I began to regard other
objects. All the way the dense fern foliage arched
overhead, throwing down deep shadows. They grew
on either side in dense rows, but between their stalks I
could see the country beyond, which lay all bright in
the sunlight. Here were broad fields, all green with
verdure; farther away arose clumps of tree-ferns; at
every step of the way new vistas opened; amid the
verdure and the foliage were the roofs of structures
that looked like pavilions, and more massive edifices
with pyramidal roofs. Our road constantly ascended,
and at length we came to a crossing. This was a wide
terrace at the slope of the mountain; on the lower side
was a row of massive stone edifices with pyramidal roofs,
while on the upper there were portals which seemed to
open into excavated caverns. Here, too, on either side
arose the giant ferns, overarching and darkening the
terrace with their deep shadow. From this point I
looked back, and through the trunks of the tree-ferns I
could see fields and pavilions and the pyramidal roofs
of massive edifices, and broad, verdant slopes, while in
the distance there were peeps of the boundless sea. We
continued on our way without stopping, and passed sev-
eral successive terraces like the first, with the same cav-
erns on the upper side and massive edifices on the lower,
until at last the ascent ended at the fifth terrace, and
here we turned to the left. Now the view became more
64
A Strange Manuscript
varied. The tree-ferns arose on either side, arching
overhead; on my right were the portals that opened
into caverns, on my left solid and massive houses, built
of great blocks of stone, with pyramidal roofs. As far
as I could judge, I was in a city built on the slope of a
mountain, with its streets formed thus of successive ter-
races and their connecting cross-ways, one half its hab-
itations consisting of caverns, while the other half were
pavilions and massive stone structures. Few people,
however, were to be seen. Occasionally I saw one or
two groping along with their eyes half shut, seeking the
darkest shadows; and it seemed to me that this extraor-
dinary race of men had some natural and universal peeu-
liarity of eyesight which made them shun the sunlight,
and seek the darkness of caves and of dense, overshad-
owing foliage.
At length we came to a place where the terrace ran
back till it formed a semicircle against the mountain
slope, when several vast portals appeared. Here there
was a large space, where the tree-ferns grew in long
lines crossing each other, and making a denser shade
than usual. On the lower side were several stone edi-
flees of immense size; and in the middle of the place
there arose a singular structure, shaped like a half pyra-
mid, with three sides sloping, and the fourth perpendicu-
lar, flat on the top, which was approached by a flight of
steps. "We now went on until we reached the central
portal of the range of caverns, and here we stopped.
The chief got out and beckoned to me. I followed.
He then led the way into the cavern, while I, full of
wonder, walked behind him.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
65
CHAPTER VII.
scientific theories and scepticism,
Thus far Melick had been reading the manuscript,
but at this point he was interrupted by the announce-
ment that dinner was ready. Upon this he stopped
abruptly; for on board the Falcon dinner was the great
event of the day, and in its presence even the manu-
script had to be laid aside. Before long they were all
seated around the dining-table in the sumptuous cabin,
prepared to discuss the repast which had been served
up by the genius of the French chef whom Lord Feath-
erstone had brought with him.
Let us pause here for a moment to take a minuter
survey of these four friends. In the first place, there
was Lord Featherstone himself, young, handsome, lan-
guid, good-natured to a fault, with plenty of muscle if
he chose to exert it, and plenty of brain if he chose
to make use of it — a man who had become weary
of the monotony of high life, and, like many of his
order, was fond of seeking relief from the ennui of
prosperity amid the excitements of the sea. Next to
him was Dr. Congreve, a middle-aged man, with iron-
gray hair, short beard and mustache, short nose, gray
eyes, with spectacles, and stoutish body. Next came
Noel Oxenden, late of Trinity College, Cambridge, a
college friend of Featherstone's—a tall man, with a re-
fined and intellectual face and reserved manner. Fi-
nally, there was Otto Melick, a litterateur from London,
about thirty years of age, with a wiry and muscular
f
66
A Strange Manuscript
frame, and the restless manner of one who lives in a
perpetual fidget.
For some time nothing was said; they partook of
the repast in silence ; but at length it became evident
that they were thinking of the mysterious manuscript.
Featherstone was the first to speak.
"A deuced queer sort of thing this, too," said he,
"this manuscript. I can't quite make it out. Who
ever dreamed of people living at the South Pole—and
in a warm climate, too? Then it seems deuced odd,
too, that we should pick up this copper cylinder with
the manuscript. I hardly know what to think about
it."
Melick smiled. " Why, it isn't much to see through,"
said he.
" See through what ?" said the doctor, hastily, prick-
ing up his ears at this, and peering keenly at Melick
through his spectacles.
" Why, the manuscript, of course."
"Well," said the doctor, "what is it that you see?
What do you make out of it ?"
"Why, any one can see," said Melick, "that it's a
transparent hoax, that's all. You don't mean to say, I
hope, that you really regard it in any other light ?"
" A transparent hoax !" repeated the doctor. " Will
you please state why you regard it in that light ?"
" Certainly," said Melick. " Some fellow wanted to
get up a sensation novel and introduce it to the world
with a great flourish of trumpets, and so he has taken
this way of going about it. You see, he has counted on
its being picked up, and perhaps published. After this
he would come forward and own the authorship."
" And what good would that do ?" asked the doctor,
mildly. " He couldn't prove the authorship, and he
couldn't get the copyright."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
61
" Oh, of course not; but he would gain notoriety, and
that would give him a great sale for his next efllort."
The doctor smiled. "See here, Melick," said he,
"you've a very vivid imagination, my dear fellow; but
come, let us discuss this for a little while in a common-
sense way. Now, how long should you suppose that
this manuscript has been afloat ?"
" Oh, a few months or so," said Melick.
" A few months !" said the doctor. " A few years,
you mean. Why, man, there are successive layers of
barnacles on that copper cylinder which show a sub-
mersion of at least three years, perhaps more."
"By Jove! yes," remarked Featherstone. "Your
sensation novelist must have been a lunatic if he chose
that way of publishing a book."
" Then, again," continued the doctor, " how did it get
here?"
" Oh, easily enough," answered Melick. " The ocean
currents brought it."
" The ocean currents !" repeated the doctor. " That's
a very vague expression. What do you mean ? Of
course it has been brought here by the ocean currents."
" Why, if it were thrown off the coast of England it
would be carried away, in the ordinary course of things,
and might make the tour of the world."
"The ocean currents," said the doctor, "have un-
doubtedly brought this to us. Of that I shall have
more to say presently; but just now, in reference to your
notion of a sensation novelist, and an English origin,
let me ask your opinion of the material on which it is
written. Did you ever see anything like it before ? Is
it paper ?"
"No," said Melick; "it is evidently some vegetable
substance. No doubt the writer has had it prepared for
this very purpose, so as to make it look natural."
f 2
68
A Strange Manuscript
" Do you know what it is ?" asked the doctor.
"No."
"Then I'll tell you; it's papyrus."
" Papyrus ?"
" Yes, actual papyrus. You can find but little of that
in existence at the present day. It is only to be found
here and there in museums. I know it perfectly well,
however, and saw what it was at the first glance. Now,
I hold that a sensation novelist would never have thought
of papyrus. If he didn't wish to use paper, he could
have found a dozen other things. I don't see how he
could have found any one able to prepare such a sub-
stance as this for writing. It must have come from a
country where it is actually in use. Now, mark you,
the papyrus-plant may still be found growing wild on
the banks of the upper Nile, and also in Sicily, and it is
made use of for ropes and other things of that sort.
But as to making writing material out of it, that is
hardly possible, for the art is lost. The ancient process
was very elaborate, and this manuscript is written on
leaves which resemble in a marvellous manner those of
the Egyptian papyrus books. There are two rolls at
Marseilles which I have seen and examined, and they
are identical with this. Now these papyrus leaves in-
dicate much mechanical skill, and have a professional
look. They seem like the work of an experienced
manufacturer."
"I don't see," said Melick, obstinately, "why one
shouldn't get papyrus now and have it made up into
writing material."
" Oh, that's out of the question," said the doctor.
" How could it ever enter into any one's head ? How
could your mere sensation-monger procure the raw
material ? That of itself would be a work of immense
difficulty. How could he get it made up ? That would
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
69
be impossible. But, apart from this, just consider the
strong internal evidence that there is as to the authen-
ticity of the manuscript. Now, in the first place, there
is the description of Desolation Island, which is per-
fectly accurate. But it is on his narrative beyond this
that I lay chief stress. I can prove that the statements
here are corroborated by those of Captain Ross in his
account of that great voyage from which he returned
not very long ago."
The doctor, who had been talking with much enthu-
siasm, paused here to take breath, and then went on:
" I happen to know all about that voyage, for I read a
full report of it just before we started, and you can see
for yourselves whether this manuscript is credible or not.
"Captain James Clarke Ross was sent forth on his
expedition in 1839. On January 1, 1841, he passed the
antarctic circle in 178° east longitude. On the 11th he
discovered land in 70° 41' south latitude, 172° 36' east
longitude. He found that the land was a continuous
coast, trending southward, and rising to peaks of ten
thousand feet in height, all covered with ice and snow.
On the 12th he landed and took possession in the name
of the queen. After this he continued his course as far as-
- 78° 4' south latitude, tracing a coast-line of six hundred
miles. Observe, now, how all this coincides with More's
narrative. "Well, I now come to the crowning state-
ment. In 77° 32' south latitude, 167° east longitude, he
came in sight of two enormous volcanoes over twelve
thousand feet in height. One of these was in an active
state of eruption. To this he gave the name of Mount
Erebus. The other was quiet; it was of somewhat
less height, and he gave it the name of Mount Terror.
Mark, now, how wonderfully this resembles More's ac-
count. Well, just here his progress was arrested by a
barrier which presented a perpendicular wall of over a
70
A Strange Manuscript
hundred and fifty feet in height, along which he coast-
ed for some distance. On the following year he pene-
trated six miles farther south, namely, 78° 11' south
latitude, 161° 27' west longitude. At this point he was
again stopped by the impassable cliffs, which arose here
like an eternal barrier, while beyond them he saw a long
line of lofty mountains covered with ice and snow."
"Did you hear the result of the American expedi-
tion ?" asked Melick.
"Yes," replied the doctor. "Wilkes pretends to
have found a continent, but his account of it makes it
quite evident to my mind that he saw nothing but ice.
I believe that Wilkes's antarctic continent will some day
be penetrated by ships, which will sail for hundreds of
miles farther south. All that is wanted is a favorable
season. But mark the coincidence between Ross's re-
port and More's manuscript. This must have been
written at least three years ago, and the writer could
not have known anything about Ross's discoveries.
Above all, he could not have thought of those two vol-
canoes unless he had seen them."
" But these volcanoes mentioned by More are not the
Erebus and Terror, are they ?" said Lord Featherstone.
" Of course not; they are on the other side of the
world."
" The whole story," said Melick, " may have been
written by one of Ross's men and thrown overboard.
If I'd been on that expedition I should probably have
written it to beguile the time."
" Oh, yes," said the doctor ; " and you would also
have manufactured the papyrus and the copper cylinder
on board to beguile the time."
"I dare say the writer picked up that papyrus and
the copper cylinder in China or Japan, and made use of
it in this way."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
11
" Where do you make out the position of More's vol-
canoes ?" asked Featherstone.
" It is difficult to make it out accurately," said the
doctor. " More gives no data. In fact he had none to
give. He couldn't take any observations."
"The fact is," said Melick, "it's not a sailor's yarn at
all. Ho sailor would ever express himself in that way.
That's what struck me from the first. It has the ring
of a confounded sensation-monger all through."
The doctor elevated his eyebrows, but took no notice
of this.
"You see," he continued, addressing himself to the
others, "Desolation Island is in 50° south latitude and
70° east longitude. As I make it out, More's course led
him over about ten degrees of longitude in a southwest
course. That course depended altogether upon the
ocean currents. Now there is a great antarctic drift-
current, which flows round the Cape of Good Hope and
divides there, one half flowing past the east coast of
Africa and the other setting across the Indian Ocean.
Then it unites with a current which flows round the
south of Van Dieman's Land, which also divides, and
the southernmost current is supposed to cross the Pa-
cific until it strikes Cape Horn, around which it flows,
dividing as before. Now my theory is, that south of
Desolation Island — I don't know how far — there is a
great current setting towards the South Pole, and run-
ning southwest through degrees of longitude 60°, 50°,
40°, 30°, 20°, 10°, east of Greenwich ; and finally sweep-
ing on, it would reach More's volcanoes at a point which
I should judge to be about 80° south latitude and 10°
west longitude. There it passes between the volcanoes
and bursts through the vast mountain barrier by a sub-
terranean way, which has been formed for it in past
ages by some primeval convulsion of nature. After
72
A Strange Manuscript
this it probably sweeps around the great South Polar
ocean, and emerges at the opposite side, not far from
the volcanoes Erebus and Terror."
Here the doctor paused, and looked around with
some self-complacency.
" Oh," said Melick, " if you take that tone, you have
us all at your mercy. I know no more about the geog-
raphy of the antarctic circle than I do of the moon. I
simply criticise from a literary point of view, and I
don't like his underground cavern with the stream run-
ning through it. It sounds like one of the voyages of
Sindbad the Sailor. Nor do I like his description; he
evidently is writing for effect. Besides, his style is
vicious ; it is too stilted. Finally, he has recourse to
the stale device of a sea-serpent."
"A sea-serpent!" repeated the doctor. "Well, for
my part, I feel by no means inclined to sneer at a sea-
serpent. Its existence cannot be proved, yet it cannot
be pooh-poohed. Every schoolboy knows that the wa-
ters of the sea were once filled with monsters more tre-
mendous than the greatest sea-serpent that has ever been
imagined. The plesiosaurus, with its snakelike head,
if it existed now, would be called a sea-serpent. Some
of these so-called fossil animals may have their repre-
sentatives still living in the remoter parts of the world.
Think of the recently discovered ornithorhynchus of
Australia !"
"If you please, I'd really much rather not," said Mel-
ick, with a gesture of despair. " I haven't the honor of
the gentleman's acquaintance."
" Well, what do you think of his notice of the sun,
and the long light, and his low position on the horizon?"
" Oh, that's all right," said Melick. " Any one who
chose to get up this thing would of course read up about
the polar day, and all that. Every one knows that at
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
73
the poles there is a six-months day, followed by a six-
months night."
"You are a determined sceptic," said the doctor.
" How is it about the polar day ?" asked Feather-
stone.
" Well," said the doctor, " at the poles themselves there
is one day of six months, during which the sun never sets,
and one night of six months, during which he never
rises. In the spaces between the polar circles the quan-
tities of the continuous day and continuous night vary
in accordance with the distance from the pole. At the
north point of Nova Zembla, 75° north latitude, there
is uninterrupted light from May 1 to August 12, and
uninterrupted darkness from November 8 to February
9. At the arctic circle at the summer solstice the day
is twenty-four hours long. At the antarctic circle at
the same time the night is twenty-four hours long."
Upon this Melick filled the doctor's wine-glass, with a
great deal of ceremony.
"After all those statistics," he said, "you must feel
rather dry. You should take a drink before venturing
any further."
The doctor made no reply, but raised the glass to his
lips and swallowed the wine in an abstracted way.
" The thing that struck me most," said Oxenden, " in
all that has been read thus far, is the flatness of the
South Pole, and the peculiar effect which this produces
on the landscape."
"I must say," added Melick, " that the writer has got
hold of a very good idea there, and has taken care to put
it forward in a very prominent fashion."
" What is the difference," asked Oxenden, " between
the two diameters of the earth, the polar and the equa-
torial ? Is it known ?"
"By Jove !" said Featherstone, " that's the very ques-
74
A Strange Manuscript
tion I was going to ask. I've always heard that the
earth is flattened at the poles, but never knew how much.
Is there any way by which people can find out ?"
The doctor drew a long breath, and beamed upon the
company with a benevolent smile.
" Oh, yes," said he ; "I can answer that question, if
you care to know, and won't feel bored."
" Answer it, then, my dear fellow, by all means," said
Featherstone, in his most languid tone.
"There are two ways," said the doctor, "by which
the polar compression of the earth has been found out.
One is by the measurement of arcs on the earth's sur-
face ; the other is by experiments with pendulums or
weights with regard to the earth's gravity at different
places. The former of these methods is, perhaps, the
more satisfactory. Measurements of arcs have been
made on a very extensive scale in different parts of the
world—in England, France, Lapland, Peru, and India.
Mr. Ivory, who devoted himself for years to an exhaust-
ive examination of the subject, has deduced that the
equatorial radius of the earth is over 3962 miles, and the
polar radius over 3949 miles. This makes the depres-
sion at either pole upward of thirteen miles. A depres-
sion of over thirteen miles, as you must plainly see,
should produce strange results in the scenery at the
poles. Of course, if there are mountains, no difference
would be noticed between this and any other part of the
earth's surface ; but if there is water, why, we ought to
expect some such state of things as More describes.
The gravitation test has also been tried, with very
nearly the same result. The surface of the earth at
the equator being farthest from the centre of gravity,
indicates the least weight in bodies ; but at the poles,
where the surface is nearest the centre of gravity, there
must be the greatest weight. It is found, in fact, that
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
75
the weight of bodies increases in passing from the equa-
tor to the poles. By experiments made in this way the
polar compression is ascertained to be the same as I
have mentioned."
"What effect would this have on the climate at the
poles ?" asked Oxenden.
"That's a complicated question," said the doctor.
" In answer to that we must leave ascertained facts and
trust to theories, unless, indeed, we accept as valid the
statements of this remarkable manuscript. For my own
part, I see no reason why it should not be as More says.
Remember, this polar world is thirteen miles nearer to
the centre of the earth. Whether this should affect the
climate or not, depends upon the nature of the earth's
interior. That interior, according to the popular theory
of the present day, is a mass of fire. This theory affirms
that the earth was once a red-hot mass, which has cooled
down; but the cooling process has only taken place on
the surface, leaving the interior still a molten mass of
matter in a state of intense heat and combustion. At
the poles the surface is thus thirteen miles nearer to
these tremendous fires. Of course it may be supposed
that the earth's crust is of about equal thickness on all
parts; yet still, even if this be so, thirteen miles ought
to make some difference. Now at the North Pole there
seem to be causes at work to counterbalance the effect
of the internal heat, chiefly in the enormous accumula-
tion of polar ice which probably hems it in on every
side; and though many believe in an open polar sea of
warm water at the North Pole, yet still the effect of
vast ice-masses and of cold submarine currents must be
to render the climate severe. But at the South Pole it
is different. The observations of Ross and of More
show us that there is a chain of mountains of immense
height, which seem to encircle the pole. If this be so,
A Strange Manuscript
and I see no reason to disbelieve it, then the ice of the
outer seas must be kept away altogether from that
strange inner sea of which More speaks. Ross saw the
volcanoes Erebus and Terror; More saw two others.
How many more there may be it is impossible to say;
but all this shows that the effect of the earth's internal
fires is very manifest in that region, and More has pene-
trated to a secluded world, which lies apart by itself,
free from the influence of ice-masses, left to feel the ef-
feet of the internal fires, and possessing what is virtually
a tropical climate."
"Well," said Melick, "there is no theory, however
wild and fantastic, which some man of science will not
be ready to support and to fortify by endless arguments,
all of the most plausible kind. For my own part, I still
believe More and his south polar world to be no more
authentic than Sindbad the Sailor."
But the others evidently sympathized with the doc-
tor's view, and regarded Melick as carrying his scepti-
cism to an absurd excess.
" How large do you suppose this south polar ocean to
be ?" asked Featherstone.
"It is impossible to answer that question exactly,"
said the doctor. "It may be, as More hints, a thousand
miles in extent, or only five hundred, or two hundred.
For my own part, however, I feel like taking More's
statements at their utmost value; and the idea that I
have gathered from his narrative is that of a vast sea
like the Mediterranean, surrounded by impassable moun-
tains; by great and fertile countries, peopled with an
immense variety of animals, with a fauna and flora quite
unlike those of the rest of the world; and, above all,
with great nations possessing a rare and unique civiliza-
tion, and belonging to a race altogether different from
any of the known races of men."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
" "Well," said Melick, " that at least is the idea which
the writer of the manuscript tries to convey."
By this time they had finished dinner.
" And now," said Featherstone, " let's have some more
of the manuscript. Melick is tired of it, I dare say. I
would relieve him, but I'm an infernally bad reader.
Doctor, what do you say? Will you read the next in-
stalment!"
"With all my heart," said the doctor, briskly.
"Very well, then," said Featherstone ; "we will all
be your attentive hearers."
And now the doctor took up the manuscript and be-
gan to read.
78
A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER VIII.
the caye - dwelleks.
The cavern into which the chief led me was very
spacious, but had no light except that which entered
through the portal. It was with difficulty that I could
see anything, but I found that there were many people
here moving about, all as intent upon their own pursuits
as those which one encounters in the streets of our cit-
ies. As we went on farther the darkness increased, un-
til at last I lost sight of the chief altogether, and he had
to come back and lead me. After going a little farther
we came to a long, broad passage-way like a subterra-
nean street, about twenty feet in width, and as many
in height. Here there were discernible a few twinkling
lamps, which served to make the darkness less intense
and enabled me to see the shadowy figures around.
These were numerous, and all seemed busy, though
what their occupation might be I could not guess. I
was amazed at the extent of these caverns, and at the
multitude of the people. I saw also that from the nat-
ure of their eyes the sunlight distressed them, and in
this cavern gloom they found their most congenial
dwelling-place. From what I had thus far seen, this
extraordinary people shrank from the sunlight; and
when they had to move abroad they passed over roads
which were darkened as much as possible by the deep
shadows of mighty ferns, while for the most part they
remained in dark caverns, in which they lived and
moved and had their being. It was a puzzle to me
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
79
whether the weakness of their eyes had caused this dis-
like of light, or the habit of cave-dwelling had caused
this weakness of eyes. Here, in this darkness, where
there was but a faint twinkle from the feeble lamps,
their eyes seemed to serve them as well as mine did in
the outer light of day; and the chief, who outside had
moved with an uncertain step, and had blinked painful-
ly at objects with his eyes almost closed, now appeared
to be in his proper element; and while I hesitated like
a blind man and groped along with a faltering step, he
guided me, and seemed to see everything with perfect
vision.
At length we stopped, and the chief raised up a thick,
heavy mat which hung like an unwieldy curtain in front
of a doorway. This the chief lifted. At once a blaze
of light burst forth, gleaming into the dark, and appear-
ing to blind him. His eyes closed. He held up the veil
for me to pass through. I did so. He followed, and
then groped his way slowly along, while I accompanied
and assisted him.
I now found myself in a large grotto with an arched
roof, from which was suspended an enormous lamp,
either golden or gilded. All around were numerous
lamps. The walls were adorned with rich hangings;
couches were here, with soft cushions, and divans and
ottomans ; soft mats were on the floor, and everything
gave indications of luxury and wealth. Other doors,
covered with overhanging mats, seemed to lead out of
this grotto. To one of these the chief walked, and
raising the mat he led the way into another grotto like
the last, with the same bright lights and the same adorn-
ments, but of smaller size. Here I saw some one who
at once took up all my attention.
It was a young maiden. Her face and form, but es-
pecially her eyes, showed her to be of quite a different
80
A Strange Manuscript
race from these others. To me she was of medium
height, yet she was taller than any of the people here
that I had hitherto seen. Her complexion was much
lighter; her hair was dark, luxuriant, and wavy, and ar-
ranged in a coiffure secured with a golden band. Her
features were of a different cast from those of the peo-
pie here, for they were regular in outline and of exqui-
site beauty; her nose was straight; she had a short upper
lip, arched eyebrows finely pencilled, thin lips, and well-
rounded chin. But the chief contrast was in her eyes.
These were large, dark, liquid, with long lashes, and
with a splendid glow in their lustrous depths. She
stood looking at me with her face full of amazement;
and as I caught the gaze of her glorious eyes I rejoiced
that I had at last found one who lived in the light and
loved it—one who did not blink like a bat, but looked
me full in the face, and allowed me to see all her soul
revealed. The chief, who still was pained by the glare
of light, kept his eyes covered, and said a few hasty
words to the maiden. After this he hurried away, leav-
ing me there. 1
The maiden stood for a moment looking at me. As
the chief spoke to her a change came over her face.
She looked at me in silence, with an expression of sad
and mournful interest, which seemed to increase every
moment. At length she approached and said some-
thing in the same strange language which the chief had
used. I shook my head and replied in English, wher-
upon she shook her head with a look of perplexity.
Then, anxious to conciliate her, I held out my hand.
She looked at it in some surprise. Upon this I took her
hand, and pressed it to my lips, feeling, however, some-
what doubtful as to the way in which she might receive
such an advance. To my great delight she accepted it
in a friendly spirit, and seemed to consider it my for-
Fouild in a Copper Cylinder.
81
eign fashion of showing friendship and respect. She
smiled and nodded, and pointed to my gun, which thus
far I had carried in my hand. I smiled and laid it
down. Then she pointed to a seat. I sat down, and
then she seated herself close by me, and we looked at
each other in mutual wonder and mutual inquiry.
I was full of amazement at thus meeting with so
exquisite a being, and lost myself in conjectures as to
her race, her office, and her position here. Who was
she, or what ? She was unlike the others, and reminded
me of those Oriental beauties whose portraits I had seen
in annuals and illustrated books. Her costume was in
keeping with such a character. She wore a long tunic
that reached from the neck to the ground, secured at
the waist with a golden girdle ; the sleeves were long
and loose; over this she had a long mantle; on her feet
were light slippers, white and glistening. All about
her, in her room and in her costume, spoke of light and
splendor and luxury. To these others who shrank so
from the light she could not be related in any way.
The respect with which she was treated by the chief,
the peculiar splendor of her apartments, seemed to in-
dicate some high rank. Was she, then, the queen of
the land? Was she a princess? I could not tell. At
any rate, whatever she was, she seemed anxious to show
me the utmost attention. Her manner wras full of dig-
nity and sweet graeiousness, and she appeared particu-
larly anxious to make herself understood. At first she
spoke in a language that sounded like that of the chief,
and was full of gutturals and broad vowels; afterwards
she spoke in another that was far more euphonious. I,
on the other hand, spoke in English and in French;
but of course I was as unintelligible to her as she was
to me.
Language was, therefore, of no use. It was necessary
d
82
A Strange Manuscript
to go back to first principles and make use of signs, or
try to gain the most elementary words of her language;
so first of all I pointed to her, and tried to indicate that
I wanted to know her name. She caught my meaning
at once, and, pointing to herself, she looked fixedly at
me and said,
" Almah, Almah !"
I repeated these words after her, saying, "Almah,
Almah !" She smiled and nodded, and then pointed to
me with a look of inquiry that plainly asked for my
name. I said "Adam More." She repeated this, and
it sounded like "A-tam-or." But as she spoke this
slowly her smile died away. She looked anxious and
troubled, and once more that expression of wondering
sadness came over her face. She repeated my name
over and over in this way with a mournful intonation
that thrilled through me, and excited forebodings of
evil. " Atamor, Atamor!" And always after that she
called me " Atamor."
But now she sat for some time, looking at me with a
face full of pity and distress. At this I was greatly as-
tonished; for but a moment before she had been full of
smiles, and it was as though something in my name had
excited sorrowful thoughts. Yet how could that be,
since she could never by any possibility have heard my
name before ? The beautiful Almah seemed to be not
altogether happy, or why should she be so quick to sad-
ness ? There was a mystery about all this which was
quite unaccountable.
It was a singular situation, and one which excited
within me feelings of unutterable delight. This light
and splendor, this warmth and peace—what a contrast
it offered to the scenes through which I had but lately
passed ! Those scenes of horror, of ice and snow, of
storm and tempest, of cold and hunger, of riven cliff
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
83
and furious ocean stream, and, above all, that crowning
agony in the bleak iron-land of the cannibals—from all
these I had escaped. I had been drawn down under
the earth to experience the terrors of that unspeakable
passage, and had at last emerged to light and life, to
joy and hope. In this grotto I had found the culmina-
tion of all happiness. It was like a fairy realm; and
here was one whose very look wras enough to inspire
the most despairing soul with hope and peace and hap-
piness. The only thing that was now left to trouble
me was this mournful face of Almah. Why did she
look at me with such sad interest and such melancholy
meaning? Did she know of any evil fate in store for
me ? Yet how could there be any evil fate to be feared
from people who had received me with such unparal-
leled generosity ? No, it could not be; so I resolved to
try to bring back again the smile that had faded out of
her face.
I pointed to her, and said "Almah."
She said "Atam-or."
And the smile did not come back, but the sadness re-
mained in her face.
My eager desire now was to learn her language, and
I resolved at once to acquire as many words and phrases
as possible. I began by asking the names of things,
such as " seat," "table," "mat," "coat," "hat," "shoe,"
"lamp," "floor," "wall," and all the common objects
around. She gave all the names, and soon became so
deeply interested that her sadness departed, and the
smile came back once more. For my own part, I was
always rather quick at learning languages. I had a cor-
rect ear and a retentive memory; in my wanderings
round the world I had- picked up a smattering of many
languages, such as French, Italian, Spanish, Arabic, Ger-
man, Hindostanee, and a few others. The words which
G 2
84
A Strange Manuscript
I learned from Almali had a remote resemblance to Ara-
bic; and, in fact, my knowledge of Arabic was actually
of some assistance, though how it was that these peo-
pie should have a language with that resemblance was
certainly a mystery, and I did not try to solve it. The
beautiful Almah soon grew immensely interested in my
efforts to learn, and also in the English words which I
gave when I pointed to any object.
Thus I pointed to myself, and said " Man," then point-
ing to her, I said, "Woman." She laughed, and point-
ing to me said "Iz," and pointing to herself said "Izza."
Then I pointed to the row of lights, and said " Light;"
she did the same, and said " Or." Then her face grew
mournful, and she pointed to me, saying " Atam-or." It
struck me then that there was some chance resemblance
between "or," the word meaning "light," and one of the
syllables of my name as she pronounced it, and that
this might cause her sadness; but as I could make out
nothing of this, I dismissed the thought, and went on
with my questions. This took up the time, until at
length some one appeared who looked like a servant.
He said something, whereupon Almah arose and beck-
oned to me to follow. I did so, and we went to a neigh-
boring apartment, where there was Spread a bounteous
repast. Here we sat and ate, and Almah told me the
names of all the dishes. After dinner we returned to
the room.
It was a singular and a delightful position. I was
left alone with the beautiful Almah, who herself showed
the utmost graciousness and the kindest interest in me.
I could not understand it, nor did I try to ; it was
enough that I had such a happy lot. For hours we thus
were together, and I learned many words. To insure
remembrance, I wrote them down in my memorandum-
book with a pencil, and both of these were regarded by
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
85
Almah with the greatest curiosity. She felt the paper,
inspected it, touched it with her tongue, and seemed to
admire it greatly; hut the pencil excited still greater
admiration. I signed to her to write in the book. She
did so, but the characters were quite unlike anything
that I had ever seen. They were not joined like our
writing and like Arabic letters, but were separate like
our printed type, and were formed in an irregular man-
ner. She then showed me a book made of a strange
substance. It was filled with characters like those which
she had just written. The leaves were not at all like
paper, but seemed like some vegetable product, such as
the leaves of a plant or the bark of a tree. They were
very thin, very smooth, all cut into regular size, and
fastened together by means of rings. This manuscript
is written upon the same material. I afterwards found
that it was universally used here, and was made of a
reed that grows in marshes.
Here in these vast caverns there was no way by which
I could tell the progress of time, but Almah had her
own way of finding out when the hours of wakeful life
were over. She arose and said " Salonla." This I after-
wards found out to be the common salutation of the
country. I said it after her. She then left me. Shortly
afterwards a servant appeared, who took me to a room,
which I understood to be mine. Here I found every-
thing that I could wish, either for comfort or luxury;
and as I felt fatigue, I flung myself upon the soft bed
of down, and soon was sound asleep.
I slept for a long time. When I awoke I heard
sounds in the distance, and knew that people were mov-
ing. Here in these caverns there was no difference be-
tween day and night, but, by modes of which I Avas
ignorant, a regular succession was observed of waking
times aiid sleeping times,
86 A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER IX.
the cavern of the dead.
On going forth into the outer grotto I saw the table
spread with a sumptuous repast, and the apartment in a
blaze of light. Almah was not here; and though some
servants made signs for me to eat, yet I could not until
I should see whether she was coming or not. I had to
wait for a long time, however; and while I was waiting
the chief entered, shading his eyes with his hand from
the painful light. He bowed low with the most pro-
found courtesy, saying " Salonla," to which I responded
in the same way. He seemed much pleased at this, and
made a few remarks, which I did not understand; where-
upon, anxious to lose no time in learning the language,
I repeated to him all the words I knew, and asked after
others. I pointed to him and asked his name. He said
"Kohen." This, however, I afterwards found was not
a name, but a title. The " Kohen " did not remain long,
for the light was painful. After his departure I was
alone for some time, and at length Almah made her ap-
pearance. I sprang to meet her, full of joy, and took
her hand in both of mine and pressed it warmly. She
smiled, and appeared quite free from the melancholy of
the previous day.
We ate our breakfast together, after which we went
out into the world of light, groping our way along
through the dark passages amid the busy crowd. Al-
mah could see better than I in the darkness ; but she
was far from seeing well, and did not move with that
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
87
easy step and perfect certainty which all the others
showed. Like me, she was a child of light, and the
darkness was distressing to her. As we went on we
were seen by all, but were apparently not considered
prisoners. On the contrary, all looked at us with the
deepest respect, and bowed low or moved aside, and oc-
casionally made little offerings of fruit or flowers to one
or the other of us. It seemed to me that we were treat-
ed with equal distinction; and if Almah was their queen,
I, their guest, was regarded with equal honor. What-
ever her rank might be, however, she was to all appear-
ance the most absolute mistress of her own actions, and
moved about among all these people with the indepen-
dence and dignity of some person of exalted rank.
At length we emerged into the open air. Here the
contrast to the cavern gloom inside gave to the outer
world unusual brightness and splendor, so that even
under the heavy overarching tree-ferns, which had
seemed so dark when I was here before, it now appeared
light and cheerful. Almah turned to the right, and we
walked along the terrace. But few people were visible.
They shrank from the light, and kept themselves in the
caverns. Then after a few steps we came to the base
of a tall half-pyramid, the summit of which was above
the tops of the trees. I pointed to this, as though I
wished to go up. Almah hesitated for a moment, and
seemed to shrink back, but at length, overcoming her re-
luctance, began the ascent. A flight of stone steps led
up. On reaching the top, I found it about thirty feet
long by fifteen wide, with a high stone table in the mid-
die. At that moment, however, I scarce noticed the
pyramid summit, and I only describe it now because I
was fated before long to see it with different feelings.
What I then noticed was the vast and wondrous display
of all the glories of nature that burst at once upon my
88
A Strange Manuscript
view. There was that same boundless sea, rising up
high towards the horizon, as I had seen it before, and
suggesting infinite extent. There were the blue waters
breaking into foam, the ships traversing the deep, the
far-encircling shores green in vegetation, the high ram-
part of ice-bound mountains that shut in the land, mak-
ing it a world by itself. There was the sun, low on the
horizon, which it traversed on its long orbit, lighting up
all these scenes till the six-months day should end and
the six-months night begin.
For a long time I stood feasting my eyes upon all this
splendor, and at length turned to see whether Almah
shared my feelings. One look was enough. She stood
absorbed in the scene, as though she were drinking in
deep draughts of all this matchless beauty. I felt
amazed at this ; I saw how different she seemed from
the others, and could not account for it. But as yet
I knew too little of the language to question her, and
could only hope for a future explanation when I had
learned more.
We descended at length and walked along the terrace
and up and down the side streets. All were the same as
I had noticed before—terraced streets, with caverns on
one side and massive stone structures on the other. I
saw deep channels, which were used as drains to carry
down mountain torrents. I did not see all at this first
walk, but I inspected the whole city in many subsequent
walks until its outlines were all familiar. I found it
about a mile long and about half a mile wide, con-
structed in a series of terraces, which rose one above
another in a hollow of the mountains round a harbor of
the sea. On my walks I met with but few people on
the streets, and they all seemed troubled with the light.
I saw also occasionally some more of those great birds, the
name of which I learned from Alntah; it was " opkuk,"
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
89
For some time my life went on most delightfully. I
found myself surrounded with every comfort and lux-
ury. Almah was my constant associate, and all around
regarded us with the profoundest respect. The people
were the mildest, most gentle, and most generous that
I had ever seen. The Kohen seemed to pass most of
his time in making new contrivances for my happiness.
This strange people, in their dealings with me and with
one another, seemed animated by a universal desire to
do kindly acts ; and the only possible objection against
them was their singular love of darkness.
My freedom was absolute. No one watched me. Al-
mah and I could go where we chose. So far as I could
perceive, we were quite at liberty, if we wished, to take
a boat and escape over the sea. It seemed also quite
likely that if we had ordered out a galley and a gang of
oarsmen, we should have been supplied with all that we
might want in the most cheerful manner. Such a
thought, however, was absurd. Why should I think of
flying ?
I had long ago lost all idea of time ; and here, where
it was for the present perpetual day, I was more at a
loss than ever. I supposed that it was somewhere in
the month of March, but whether at the beginning or
the end I could not tell. The people had a regular sys-
tern of wake-time and sleep-time, by which they ordered
their lives ; but whether these respective times were
longer or shorter than the days and nights at home I
could not tell at that time, though I afterwards learned
all about it. On the whole, I was perfectly content—
nay, more, perfectly happy; more so, indeed, than ever
in my life, and quite willing to forget home and friends
and everything in the society of Almah. While in her
company there was always one purpose upon which I
was most intent, and that was to master the language.
90
A Strange Manuscript
I made rapid progress, and while she was absent I
sought out others, especially the Kohen, with whom to
practise. The Kohen was always most eager to aid me
in every conceivable way or to any conceivable thing ;
and he had such a gentle manner and showed such gen-
erous qualities that I soon learned to regard him with
positive affection.
Almah was always absent for several hours after I
rose in the morning, and when she made her appearance
it was with the face and manner of one who had re-
turned from some unpleasant task. It always took some
time for her to regain that cheerfulness which she usu-
ally showed. I soon felt a deep curiosity to learn the
nature of her employment and office here, and as my
knowledge of the language increased I began to ques-
tion her. My first attempts were vain. She looked at
me with indescribable mournfulness and shook her head.
This, however, only confirmed me in my suspicions that
her duties, whatever they might be, were of a painful
nature ; so I urged her to tell me, and asked her as well
as I could if I might not share them or help her in some
way. To all this, however, she only returned sighs and
mournful looks for an answer. It seemed to me, from
her manner and from the general behavior of the peo-
pie, that there was no express prohibition on my learn-
ing anything, doing anything, or going anywhere ; and
so, after this, I besought her to let me accompany her
some time. But this too she refused. My requests were
often made, and as I learned more and more of the lan-
guage I was able to make them with more earnestness
and effect, until at length I succeeded in overcoming
her objections.
" It is for your own sake," said she, " that I have re-
fused, Atam-or. I do not wish to lessen your happiness.
But you must know all soon ; and so, if you wish to
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
91
come with me and see what I have to do, why, you may
come the nextjoin."
This meant the next day,jom being the division of
time corresponding with our day. At this promise I
was so full of gratitude that I forgot all about the dark
suggestiveness of her words. The next join I arose
sooner than usual and went forth. I found Almah wait-
ing for me. She looked troubled, and greeted me with
a mournful smile.
" You will find pain in this," said she; " but you wish
it, and if you still wish it, why, I will take you with
me."
At this I only persisted the more, and so we set forth.
"VYe went through the cavern passages. Few people
were there; all seemed asleep. Then we went out-of-
doors and came into the full blaze of that day which
here knew no night, but prolonged itself into months.
For a while Almah stood looking forth between the
trees to where the bright sunlight sparkled on the sea,
and then with a sigh she turned to the left. I followed.
On coming to the next portal she went in. I followed,
and found myself in a rough cavern, dark and forbid-
ding. Traversing this we came to an inner doorway,
closed with a heavy mat. This she raised, and passed
through, while I went in after her.
I found myself in a vast cavern, full of dim, spark-
ling lights, which served not to illuminate it, but mere-
ly to indicate its enormous extent. Far above rose the
vaulted roof, to a height of apparently a hundred feet.
Under this there was a lofty half-pyramid with stone
steps. All around, as far as I could see in the obscure
light, there were niches in the walls, each one containing
a figure with a light burning at its feet. I took them
for statues. Almah pointed in silence to one of these
which was nearest, and I went up close so as to see it.
92
A Strange Manuscript
The first glance that I took made me recoil with hor-
ror. It was no statue that I saw in that niche, but a
shrivelled human form—a hideous sight. It was dark
and dried; it was fixed in a sitting posture, with its hands
resting on its knees, and its hollow eyes looking for-
ward. On its head was the mockery of a wreath of flow-
ers, while from its heart there projected the handle and
half of the blade of a knife which had been thrust there.
What was the meaning of this knife ? It seemed to
tell of a violent death. Yet the flowers must surely be
a mark of honor. A violent death with honor, and the
embalmed remains—these things suggested nothing else
than the horrid thought of a human sacrifice. I looked
away with eager and terrible curiosity. I saw all the
niches, hundreds upon hundreds, all filled with these
fearful occupants. I turned again with a sinking heart
to Almah. Her face was full of anguish.
" This is my duty," said she. " Every jom I must
come here and crown these victims with fresh flowers."
A feeling of sickening horror overwhelmed me. Al-
mah had spoken these words and stood looking at me
with a face of woe. This, then, was that daily task
from which she was wont to return in such sadness—
an abhorrent task to her, and one to which familiarity
had never reconciled her. What was she doing here ?
What dark fate was it that thus bound this child of
light to these children of darkness ? or why was she
thus compelled to perform a service from which all her
nature revolted ? I read in her face at this moment a
horror equal to my own; and at the sight of her dis-
tress my own was lessened, and there arose within me a
profound sympathy and a strong desire to do something
to alleviate her misery.
" This is no place for you," continued Almah. " Go,
and I will soon join you,"
Foiind in a Copper Cylinder.
93
u No,5' said I, using her language after my own broken
fashion—" no, I will not go—I will stay, I will help, if
you will permit."
She looked at me earnestly, and seemed to see that
my resolution was firmly fixed, and that I was not to be
dissuaded from it.
"Very well," said she; "if you do stay and help me,
it will be a great relief."
With these simple words she proceeded to carry out
her work. At the foot of the pyramid there was a heap
of wreaths made out of fresh flowers, and these were
to be placed by her on the heads of the embalmed
corpses.
"This work," said she, "is considered here the high-
est and most honorable that can be performed. It is
given to me out of kindness, and they cannot under-
stand that I can have any other feelings in the perform-
ance than those of joy and exultation—here among the
dead and in the dark."
I said nothing, but followed and watched her, carry-
ing the wreaths and supplying her. She went to each
niche in succession, and after taking the wreath off
each corpse she placed a fresh one on, saying a brief
formula at each act. By keeping her supplied with
wreaths I was able to lighten her task, so much so that,
whereas it usually occupied her more than two hours,
on the present occasion it was finished in less than
half an hour. She informed me that those which she
crowned were the corpses of men who had been sacri-
ficed during the present season—by season meaning the
six months of light; and that though many more were
here, yet they wore crowns of gold. At the end of ten
years they were removed to public sepulchres. The
number of those which had to be crowned by her was
about a hundred. Her work was only to crown them,
94
A Strange Manuscript
the labor of collecting the flowers and weaving the
wreaths and attending to the lamps being performed
by others.
I left this place with Almah, sad and depressed. She
had not told me why these victims had been sacrificed,
nor did I feel inclined to ask. A dark suspicion had
come to me that these people, underneath all their
amiable ways, concealed thoughts, habits, and motives
of a frightful kind; and that beyond all my present
brightness and happiness there might be a fate awaiting
me too horrible for thought. Yet I did not wish to bor-
row trouble. What I had seen and heard was quite
enough for one occasion. I was anxious, rather, to for-
get it all. hTor did Almah's words or manner in any
way reassure me. She was silent and sad and preoccu-
pied. It was as though she knew the worst, and know-
ing it, dared not speak; as though there was something
more horrible which she dared not reveal. For my
part, I feared it so that I dared not ask. It was enough
for me just then to know that my mild and self-denying
and generous entertainers were addicted to the abhor-
rent custom of human sacrifices.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
95
CHAPTER X.
the sacked hunt.
On that very jom the Kohen informed me that they
were ahout to set forth on the " sacred hunt," an event
which always occurred towards the end of the season,
and he kindly invited me to go. I, eager to find any
relief from the horrible thoughts that had taken pos-
session of me, and full of longing for active exertion, at
once accepted the invitation. I was delighted to hear
Almah say that she too was going; and I learned at the
same time that in this strange land the women were as
fond of hunting as the men, and that on such occasions
their presence was expected.
The sacred hunt was certainly a strange one. I saw
that it was to take place on the water; for a great
crowd, numbering over a hundred, went down to the
harbor and embarked on board a galley, on which there
were a hundred others, who served as rowers. The
hunters were all armed with long, light javelins and
short swords. Some of these were offered to me, for as
yet no one supposed that my rifle and pistol were instru-
ments of destruction, or anything else than ornaments.
My refusal to accept their weapons created some sur-
prise, but with their usual civility they did not press
their offers further. It was evident that this hunting
expedition was only made in obedience to some hallowed
custom; for the light of the sun pained their eyes, and
all their movements were made with uncertainty and
hesitation. With these a hunt by sunlight is the same
90
A Strange Manuscript
as a hunt by night would be with us. There was the
same confusion and awkwardness.
The Kohen was in command. At his word the galley
started, and the rowers pulled out to sea with long, regu-
lar strokes. I was anxious to know what the expedition
was aimed at, and what were the animals that we ex-
pected to get; but I could not make out Almah's ex-
planations. Her words suggested something of vague
terror, vast proportions, and indescribable ferocity; but
my ignorance of the language prevented me from learn-
ing anything more.
We went along the coast for a few miles, and then
came to the mouth of a great river, which seemed to
flow from among the mountains. The current was ex-
ceedingly swift, and as I looked back it seemed to me
that it must be the very stream which had borne me
here into this remote world. I afterwards found out
that this was so—that this stream emerges from among
the mountains, flowing from an unknown source. It
was over this that I had been borne in my sleep, after I
had emerged from the subterranean darkness, and it was
by this current that I had been carried into the open
sea. As we crossed the estuary of this river I saw that
the shores on either side were low, and covered with the
rankest vegetation; giant trees of fern, vast reeds and
grasses, all arose here in a dense growth impassable to
man. Upon the shallow shores the surf was breaking;
and here in the tide I saw objects which I at first sup-
posed to be rocks, but afterwards found out to be living
things. They looked like alligators, but were far larger
than the largest alligators known to us, besides being of
far more terrific aspect. Towards these the galley was
directed, and I now saw with surprise that these were
the objects of the sacred hunt.
Suddenly, as the galley was moving along at half-
FoUnd in a Copper Cylinder. 97
speed, there arose out of the water a thing that looked
like the folds of a giant hairy serpent, which, however,
proved to be the long neck of an incredible monster,
whose immense body soon afterwards appeared above
the water. With huge fins he propelled himself towards
us; and his head, twenty feet in the air, was poised as
though about to attack. The head was like that of an
alligator, the open jaws showed a fearful array of sharp
teeth, the eyes were fiercely glowing, the long neck was
covered with a coarse, shaggy mane, while the top of
the body, which was out of the water, was incased in an
impenetrable cuirass of bone. Such a monster as this
seemed unassailable, especially by men who had no mis-
sile weapons, and whose eyes were so dim and weak.
I therefore expected that the galley would turn and fly
from the attack, for the monster itself seemed as large
as our vessel; but there was not the slightest thought
of flight. On the contrary, every man was on the alert;
some sprang to the bow and stood there, awaiting the
first shock; others, amidship, stood waiting for the or-
ders of the Kohen. Meanwhile the monster approached,
and at length, with a sweep of his long neck, came down
upon the dense crowd at the bows. A dozen frail lances
were broken against his horny head, a half dozen
wretches were seized and terribly torn by those re-
morseless jaws. Still none fled. All rushed forward,
and with lances, axes, knives, and ropes they sought to
destroy the enemy. Numbers of them strove to seize
his long neck. In the ardor of the fight the rowers
dropped their oars and hurried to the scene, to take part
in the struggle. The slaughter was sickening, but not
a man quailed. Never had I dreamed of such blind and
desperate courage as was now displayed before my hor-
ror-stricken eyes. Each sought to outdo the other.
They had managed to throw ropes around the monster's
H
98
A Strange Manuscript
neck, by which he was held close to the galley. His
fierce movements seemed likely to drag us all down
under the water; and his long neck, free from restraint,
writhed and twisted among the struggling crowd of
fighting men, in the midst of whom was the Kohen, as
desperate and as fearless as any.
All this had taken place in a very short space of time,
and I had scarce been able to comprehend the full mean-
ing of it all. As for Almah, she stood pale and trem-
bling, with a face of horror. At last it seemed to me
that every man of them would be destroyed, and that
they were all throwing their lives away to no purpose
whatever. Above all, my heart was wrung for the Ko-
hen, who was there in the midst of his people, lifting
his frail and puny arm against the monster. I could
endure inaction no longer. I had brought my arms
with me, as usual; and now, as the monster raised his
head, I took aim at his eye and fired. The report rang
out in thunder. Almah gave a shriek, and amid the
smoke I saw the long, snakelike neck of the monster
sweeping about madly among the men. In the water
his vast tail was lashing the surface of the sea, and
churning it into foam. Here I once more took aim
immediately under the fore-fin, where there was no
scaly covering. Once more I fired. This time it was
with fatal effect; for after one or two convulsive move-
ments the monster, with a low, deep bellow, let his
head fall and gasped out his life.
I hurried forward. There lay the frightful head, with
its long neck and shaggy mane, while all around was a
hideous spectacle. The destruction of life had been aw-
f ul. Nineteen were dead, and twenty-eight were wound-
ed, writhing in every gradation of agony, some horribly
mangled. The rest stood staring at me in astonish-
ment, not understanding those peals of thunder that
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
99
had laid the monster low. There was no terror or awe,
however—nothing more than surprise; and the Kohen,
whose clothes were torn into shreds and covered with
blood, looked at me in bewilderment. I said to him,
out of my small stock of words, that the wounded ought
at once to be cared for. At this he turned away and
made some remarks to his men.
I now stood ready to lend my own services, if need-
ful. I expected to take a part in the tender attentions
which were the due of these gallant souls, who had ex-
hibited such matchless valor; these men who thought
nothing of life, but flung it away at the command of
their chief without dreaming of flight or of hesitation.
Thus I stood looking on in an expectant attitude, when
there came a moment in which I was simply petrified
with horror ; for the Kohen drew his knife, stooped over
the wounded man nearest him, and then stabbed him
to the heart with a mortal wound. The others all pro-
ceeded to do the same, and they did it in the coolest
and most business-like manner, without any passion,
without any feeling of any kind, and, indeed, with a cer-
tain air of gratification, as though they were perform-
ing some peculiarly high and sacred duty. The mildness
and benevolence of their faces seemed actually height-
ened, and the perpetration of this unutterable atrocity
seemed to affect these people in the same way in which
the performance of acts of humanity might affect us.
For my own part, I stood for a few moments actually
motionless from perplexity and horror; then, with a
shriek, I rushed forward as if to prevent it; but I was
too late. The unutterable deed was done, and the un-
fortunate wounded, without an exception, lay dead be-
side their slain companions. As for myself, I was only
regarded with fresh wonder, and they all stood blink-
ing at me with their half-closed eyes. Suddenly the
H 2
100
A Strange Manuscript
Kohen fell prostrate on his knees before me, and bowing
his head handed me his bloody knife.
"Atam-or," said he, "give me also the blessing of
darkness and death!"
At these strange words, following such actions, I could
say nothing. I was more bewildered than ever, and
horror and bewilderment made me dumb. I turned
away and went aft to Almah, who had seen it all. She
looked at me with an anxious gaze, as if to learn what
the effect of all this had been on me. I could not speak
a word, but with a> vague sense of the necessity of self-
preservation, I loaded my rifle, and tried in vain to make
out what might be the meaning of this union of gentle-
ness and kindness with atrocious cruelty. Meanwhile,
the men all went to work upon various tasks. Some
secured lines about the monster so as to tow it astern ;
others busied themselves with the corpses, collecting
them and arranging them in rows. At length we re-
turned, towing the monster astern.
I could not speak until I was back again in the lighted
rooms and alone with Almah; then I told her, as well
as I could, the horror that I felt.
" It was honor to those brave men," said she.
" Honor!" said I. " What! to kill them ?"
"Yes," said she, "it is so with these people; with
them death is the highest blessing. They all love death
and seek after it. To die for another is immortal glory.
To kill the wounded, was to show that they had died
for others. The wounded wished it themselves. You
saw how they all sought after death. These people
were too generous and kind-hearted to refuse to kill
them after they had received wounds."
At this my perplexity grew deeper than ever, for
such an explanation as this only served to make the
mystery greater.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
101
" Here," said she, " no one understands what it is to
fear death. They all love it and long for it; but every
one wishes above all to die for others. This is their
highest blessing. To die a natural death in bed is
avoided if possible."
All this was incomprehensible.
" Tell me, Almah," I said—" you hate darkness as I
do—do you not fear death?"
" I fear it above all things," said Almah. " To me
it is the horror of life ; it is the chief of terrors."
" So it is with me," said I. " In my country we- call
death the King of Terrors."
" Here," said Almah, " they call death the Lord of
Joy."
Not long after, the Kohen came in, looking as quiet,
as gentle, and as amiable as ever. He showed some
curiosity about my rifle, which he called a sepet-ram,
or " rod of thunder." Almah also showed curiosity.
I did not care to explain the process of loading it to
the Kohen, though Almah had seen me load it in the
galley, and I left him to suppose that it was used in
some mysterious way. I cautioned him not to handle
it carelessly, but found that this caution only made him
the more eager to handle it, since the prospect of an
accident found an irresistible attraction. I would not
let it go out of my own hands, however; and the Ko-
hen, whose self-denial was always most wonderful to
me, at once checked his curiosity.
102
A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER XI.
the swamp monster.
A few joms after, I was informed by the Kohen that
there was to be another sacred hunt. At first I felt
inclined to refuse, but on learning that Almah was going,
I resolved to go also ; for Almah, though generally mis-
tress of her actions, had nevertheless certain duties to
perform, and among these was the necessity of accom-
panying hunting-parties. I did not yet understand her
position here, nor had I heard from her yet how it was
that she was so different from the rest of them. That
was all to be learned at a future time. For the present
I had to be satisfied with knowing that she belonged
to a different nation, -who spoke a different language,
and that all her thoughts and feelings were totally dif-
ferent from those of the people among whom she was
living. She loved the light, she feared death, and she
had never been able in the slightest degree to reconcile
herself to the habits of these people. This I could read-
ily understand, for to me it seemed as though they lived
in opposition to nature itself.
We went out into the daylight, and then I saw a sight
which filled me with amazement. I saw a flock of birds
larger than even the opkuks. They were called " op-
mahera." They seemed as tall as giraffes, and their
long legs indicated great powers of running. Their
wings were very short, and not adapted for flight. They
were very tractable, and were harnessed for riding in a
peculiar way; lines like reins were fastened to the wings,
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
103
and the driver, who sat close by the neck, guided the
bird in this way. Each bird carried two men, but for
Almah and me there was a bird apiece. An iron prod
was also taken by each driver as a spur. I did not find
out until afterwards how to drive. At that time the
prospect of so novel a ride was such an exciting one
that I forgot everything else. The birds seemed quiet
and docile. I took it for granted that mine was well
trained, and would go with the others of his own ac-
cord. We all mounted by means of a stone platform
which stood by the pyramid, and soon were on our way.
The speed was amazing ; the fastest race-horse at
home is slow compared with this. It was as swift as an
ordinary railway train, if not more so. For some min-
utes the novelty of my situation took away all other
thoughts, and I held the reins in my hands without
knowing how to use them. But this mattered not, for
the well - trained bird kept on after the others, while
Almah on her bird was close behind me. The pace, as
I said, was tremendous, yet no easier motion can be im-
agined. The bird bounded along with immense leaps,
with wings outstretched, but its feet touched the ground
so lightly that the motion seemed almost equal to flying.
We did not confine ourselves to the roads, for the birds
were capable of going over any kind of a country in
a straight line. On this occasion we passed over wide
fields and rocky mountain ridges and deep swamps and
sand wastes at the same speed, until at length we
reached a vast forest of dense tree-ferns, where the
whole band stopped for a short time, after which we
took up a new direction, moving on more slowly. The
forest grew up out of a swamp, which extended as far
as the eye could reach from the sea to the mountains.
Along the edge of this forest we went for some time,
until at length there came a rushing, crackling sound, as
104
A Strange Manuscript
of something moving there among the trees, crushing
down everything in its progress. We halted, and did
not have to wait long ; for soon, not far away, there
emerged from the thick forest a figure of incredible size
and most hideous aspect.
It looked like one of those fabled dragons such as may
be seen in pictures, but without wings. It was nearly a
hundred feet in length, with a stout body and a long
tail, covered all over with impenetrable scales. Its hind-
legs were rather longer than its fore-legs, and it moved
its huge body with ease and rapidity. Its feet were
armed with formidable claws. But its head was most
terrific. It was a vast mass of bone, with enormous eyes
that glared like fire; its jaws opened to the width of
six or eight feet, and were furnished with rows of sharp
teeth, while at the extremity of its nose there was a tusk
several feet long, like the horn of a rhinoceros, curving
backward. All this I took in at the first glance, and the
next instant the whole band of hunters, with their usual
recklessness, flung themselves upon the monster.
For a short time all was the wildest confusion—an
intermingling of birds and men, with the writhing and
roaring beast. With his huge claws and his curved
horn and his wide jaws he dealt death and destruction
all around ; yet still the assailants kept at their work.
Many leaped down to the ground and rushed close up
to the monster, thrusting their lances into the softer and
more unprotected parts of his body ; while others, guid-
ing their birds with marvellous dexterity, assailed him
on all sides. The birds, too, were kept well to their
work; nor did they exhibit any fear. It was not until
they were wounded that they sought to fly. Still, the
contest seemed too unequal. The sacrifice of life was
horrible. I saw men and birds literally torn to pieces
before my eyes. Nevertheless, the utter fearlessness of
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
105
the assailants confounded me. In spite of the slaugh-
ter, fresh crowds rushed on. They clambered over his
hack, and strove to drive their lances under his bony
cuirass. In the midst of them I saw the Kohen. By
some means he had reached the animal's hack, and was
crawling along, holding by the coarse shaggy mane.
At length he stopped, and with a sudden effort thrust
his lance into the monster's eye. The vast beast gave
a low and terrible howl; his immense tail went flying
all about; in his pain he rolled over and over, crushing
underneath him in his awful struggles all who were
nearest. I could no longer be inactive. I raised my
rifle, and as the beast in his writhings exposed his belly
I took aim at the soft flesh just inside his left fore-leg,
and fired both barrels.
At that instant my bird gave a wild, shrill scream and
a vast bound into the air, and then away it went like the
wind—away, I knew not where. That first bound had
nearly jerked me off; but I managed to avoid this, and
now instinctively clung with all my might to the bird's
neck, still holding my rifle. The speed of the bird was
twice as great as it had been before—as the speed of a
runaway horse surpasses that of the same horse when
trotting at his ordinary rate and under control. I
could scarcely make out where I was going. Rocks,
hills, swamps, fields, trees, sand, and sea all seemed to
flash past in one confused assemblage, and the only
thought in my mind was that I was being carried to
some remote wilderness, to be flung there bruised and
maimed among the rocks, to perish helplessly. Every
moment I expected to be thrown, for the progress of
the bird was not only inconceivably swift, but it also
gave immense leaps into the air; and it was only its
easy mode of lighting on the ground after each leap
that saved me from being hurled off, As it was, how-
106
A Strange Manuscript
ever, I clung instinctively to the bird's neck, until at
last it came to a stop so suddenly that my hands slipped,
and I fell to the ground.
I was senseless for I know not how long. When at
last I revived I found myself propped up against a bank,
and Almah bathing my head with cold water. Fortu-
nately, I had received no hurt. In falling I had struck
on my head, but it was against the soft turf, and though
I was stunned, yet on regaining my senses no further
inconvenience was experienced. The presence of Almah
was soon explained. The report of the rifle had startled
her bird also, which had bounded away in terror like
mine ; but Almah understood how to guide him, and
managed to keep him after me, so as to be of assistance
in case of need. She had been close behind all the time,
and had stopped when I fell, and come to my assistance.
The place was a slope looking out upon an arm of the
sea, and apparently remote from human abode. The
scenery was exquisitely beautiful. A little distance off
we saw the edge of the forest; the open country was
dotted with clumps of trees; on the other side of the
arm of the sea was an easy declivity covered with trees
of luxuriant foliage and vast dimensions ; farther away
on one side rose the icy summits of impassable moun-
tains ; on the other side there extended the blue expanse
of the boundless sea. The spot where I lay was over-
shadowed by the dense foliage of a tree which was un-
like anything that I had ever seen, and seemed like some
exaggerated grass ; at our feet a brook ran murmuring
to the shore ; in the air and all around were innumer-
able birds.
The situation in which I found myself seemed inex-
pressibly sweet, and all the more so from the gentle face
of Almah. Would it not be well, I thought, to remain
here ? Why should Almah go back to her repulsive du-
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
107
ties ? Why should we return to those children of blood,
who loved death and darkness ? Here we might pass
our days together unmolested. The genial climate
would afford us warmth ; we needed no shelter except
the trees, and as for food, there were the birds of the air
in innumerable flocks.
I proposed this to her ; she smiled sadly. "You for-
get," said she, " this season of light will not last much
longer. In a few morejoms the dark season will begin,
and then we should perish in a place like this."
" Are there no caverns here ?"
" Oh, no. This country has no inhabitants. It is full
of fierce wild beasts. We should be destroyed before
on ejom."
" But must we go back ?" said I. "You have a coun-
try. Where is it ? See, here are these birds. They
are swift. They can carry us anywhere. Come, let us
fly, and you can return to your own country."
Almah shook her head. " These birds," said she,
" cannot go over the sea, or through these endless for-
ests. My country can only be reached by sea."
"Can we not hurry back, seize a boat, and go? I
know how to sail over the water without oars."
"We certainly might leave the country ; but there is
another difficulty. The dark season is coming, and we
should never be able to find our way. Besides, the sea
is full of monsters, and you and I will perish."
" At any rate, let us try. I have my sepet-ram
" We could never find our way."
" Only tell me," said I, " where it lies, and I will go
by the stars."
" The trouble is," said she, " that even if we did sue-
ceed in reaching my land, I should be sent back again ;
for I was sent here as a sacred hostage, and I have been
here four seasons."
108 A Strange Manuscript
But in the midst of this conversation a sound arrested
our attention—a heavy, puffing, snorting sound, as of
some living thing. Hastily I started up, rifle in hand,
and looked ; and as I looked I felt my nerves thrill with
horror. There, close by the shore, I saw a vast form—a
living thing—full sixty feet in length. It had a body
like that of an elephant, the head of a crocodile, and
enormous glaring eyes. Its immense body was covered
with impenetrable armor, and was supported on legs
long enough to allow it to run with great speed. It
differed in many respects from the monster of the swamp
—the legs being longer, the tail shorter and thinner, and
its head and jaws larger and longer. I shrank back,
thinking of seizing Almah and hiding. But I saw that
she had already taken the alarm, and with more pres-
ence of mind than I had she had hurried to the birds,
who were standing near, and had made them lie down.
As I turned, she beckoned to me without a word. I
hurried to her. She told me to mount. I did so at
once ; she did the same. Scarce had we mounted than
the monster perceived us, and with a terrible bellow
came rushing towards us. Almah drove her goad deep
into her bird, which at once rose and went off like the
wind, and mine started to follow. The vast monster
came on. His roar sounded close behind, and I heard
the clash of his tremendous jaws ; but the swift bird
with a bound snatched me from his grasp, and bore me
far away out of his reach. Away I went like the wind.
Almah was ahead, looking back from time to time, and
waving her hand joyously. So we went on, returning
on our course at a speed almost as great as that with
which we had come. By this time the novelty had in
part worn away, and the easy motion gave me confidence.
I noticed that we were travelling a wild, uninhabited, and
rocky district by the sea-side. Before me the country
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
109
spread far away, interspersed with groves, terminating
in forests, and bounded in the far distance by mountains.
The country here was so rough that it seemed as if
nothing could pass over it except such creatures as these
■—the opmaheras.
At length we arrived at the spot which we had left—
the scene of the hunt. We could see it from afar, for
the opmaheras stood quietly around, and the men were
busy elsewhere. As we drew nearer I saw the vast
body of the monster. They had succeeded in killing it,
yet—oh heavens, at what a cost! One half of all the
party lay dead. The rest were unharmed, and among
these was the Kohen. He greeted me with a melan-
choly smile. That melancholy smile, however, was not
caused by the sad fate of his brave companions, but, as
I afterwards learned, simply and solely because he him-
self had not gained his death. When I saw that there
were no wounded, a dark suspicion came over me that
the wounded had again been put to death. I did not
care to ask. The truth was too terrible to hear, and
I felt glad that accident had drawn me away. It
was all a dark and dreadful mystery. These people
were the most gentle, the most self-sacrificing, and the
most generous in the world ; yet their strange and un-
natural love of death made them capable of endless
atrocities. Life and light seemed to them as actual
evils, and death and darkness the only things worthy
of regard.
Almah told me that they were going to bring the
monster home, and had sent for opkuks to drag it along.
The dead were also to be fetched back. There was no
further necessity for us to remain, and so we returned
at once.
On the way, Almah said, "Do not use the sepet-ram
again. You can do no good with it. You must not
110 A Strange Manuscript
make it common. Keep it. The time may come when
you will need it: you are not fond of death."
I shuddered.
"Never forget," she said, "that here death is consid-
ered the chief blessing. It is useless for you to interfere
in their ways. You cannot change them."
Some more joms passed. The bodies were embalmed,
and Almah had more victims to crown with garlands in
the horrible cheder nebilin.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
Ill
CHAPTER XII.
the baleful sacrifice.
I resolved to go on no more sacred hunts. I was
sickened at the horrible cruelty, the needless slaughter,
the mad self-sacrifice which distinguished them. I was
overwhelmed with horror at the merciless destruction
of brave comrades, whose wounds, so gallantly received,
should have been enough to inspire pity even in a heart
of stone. The gentleness, the incessant kindness, the
matchless generosity of these people seemed all a mock-
ery. What availed it all when the same hand that
heaped favors upon me, the guest, could deal death with-
out compunction upon friends and relatives ? It seemed
quite possible for the Kohen to kill his own child, or
cut the throat of his wife, if the humor seized him. And
how long could I hope to be spared among a people who
had this insane thirst for blood ?
Some more joms had passed, and the light season had
almost ended. The sun had been sinking lower and
lower. The time had at last come when only a portion
of his disk would be visible for a little while above the
hills, and then he would be seen no more for six months
of our time. This was the dark season, and, as I had
already learned, its advent was always hailed with joy
and celebrated with solemn services, for the dark sea-
son freed them from their long confinement, permitted
them to go abroad, to travel by sea and land, to carry
on their great works, to indulge in all their most impor-
tant labors and favorite amusements. The Kohen asked
112
A Strange Manuscript
me to be present at the great festival, and I gladly coil-
sented. There seemed to be nothing in this that could
be repellent. As I was anxious to witness some of
their purely religious ceremonies, I wished to go. When
I told Almah, she looked sad, but said nothing. I won-
dered at this, and asked her if she was going. She in-
formed me that she would have to go, whereupon I as-
sured her that this was an additional reason why I
should go.
I went with Almah. The Kohen attended us with his
usual kind and gracious consideration. It seemed almost
as though he was our servant. He took us to a place
where we could be seated, although all the others were
standing. Almah wished to refuse, but I prevailed upon
her to sit down, and she did so.
The scene was upon the semicircular terrace in front
of the cavern, and we were seated upon a stone platform
beside the chief portal. A vast crowd was gathered in
front. Before us arose the half-pyramid of which I have
already spoken. The light was faint. It came from the
disk of the sun, which was partly visible over the icy
crest of the distant mountains. Far away the sea was
visible, rising high over the tops of the trees, while over-
head the brighter stars were plainly discernible.
The Kohen ascended the pyramid, and others followed.
At the base there was a crowd of men, with emaciated
forms and faces, and coarse, squalid attire, who looked
like the most abject paupers, and seemed the lowest in
the land. As the Kohen reached the summit there arose
a strange sound—a mournful, plaintive chant, which
seemed to be sung chiefly by the paupers at the base of
the pyramid. The words of this chant I could not make
out, but the melancholy strain affected me in spite of
myself. There was no particular tune, and nothing like
harmony; but the effect of so many voices uniting in
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
113
this strain was very powerful and altogether indescriba-
ble. In the midst of this I saw the crowd parting asun-
der so as to make way for something; and through the
passage thus formed I saw a number of youths in long
robes, who advanced to the pyramid, singing as they
went. Then they ascended the steps, two by two, still
singing, and at length reached the summit, where they
arranged themselves in order. There were thirty of
them, and they arranged themselves in three rows of
ten each; and as they stood they never ceased to sing,
while the paupers below joined in the strain.
And now the sun was almost hidden, and there was
only the faintest line from the upper edge of his disk
perceptible over the icy mountain-tops. The light was
a softened twilight glow. It was to be the last sight of
the sun for six months, and this was the spectacle upon
which he threw his parting beam. So the sun passed
away, and then there came the beginning of the long
dark season. At first, however, there was rather twi-
light than darkness, and this twilight continued long.
All this only served to heighten the effect of this strik-
ing scene; and as the light faded away, I looked with
increasing curiosity upon the group at the top of the
pyramid. Alrnah was silent. I half turned, and said
something to her about the beauty of the view. She
said nothing, but looked at me with such an expression
that I was filled with amazement. I saw in her face
something like a dreadful anticipation—something that
spoke of coming evil. The feeling was communicated
to me, and I turned my eyes back to the group on the
pyramid with vague fears in my soul.
Those fears were but too well founded, for now the
dread ceremony began. The Kohen drew his knife, and
placed himself at the head of the stone table. One of
the youths came forward, stepped upon it, and lay down.
114
A Strange Manuscript
on his back with his head towards the Kohen. The
mournful chant still went on. Then the Kohen raised
his knife and plunged it into the heart of the youth. I
sat for a moment rooted to the spot; then a groan burst
from me in spite of myself. Almah caught my hands in
hers, which were as cold as ice.
" Be firm," she said, " or we are both lost. Be firm,
Atam-or!"
" I must go," said I, and I tried to rise.
"Don't move," she said, "for your life ! We are lost
if you move. Keep still—restrain yourself—shut your
eyes."
I tried to do so, but could not. There was a horri-
ble fascination about the scene which forced me to look
and see all. The Kohen took the victim, and drawing
it from the altar, threw it over the precipice to the
ground beneath. Then a loud shout burst forth from the
great crowd.
" Sibgu Sibgin! Ranenu ! Hodu lecoscJc/" which
means, " Sacrifice the victims ! Rejoice ! Give thanks
to darkness!"
Then another of the youths went forward amid the
singing, and laid himself down to meet the same fate;
and again the corpse was flung from the top of the pyra-
mid, and again the shout arose. All the others came
forward in the same manner.
Oh, horrible, horrible, thrice horrible spectacle! I do
not remember how I endured it. I sat there with Almah,
trying to restrain myself as she had entreated me, more
for her sake than for my own, a prey to every feeling
of horror, anguish, and despair. How it all ended I do
not know, nor do I know how I got away from the place;
for I only remember coming back to my senses in the
lighted grotto, with Almah bending anxiously over me.
After this there remained a dark mystery and an ever-
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
115
present horror. I found myself among a people who
were at once the gentlest of the human race and the
most bloodthirsty—the kindest and the most cruel. This
mild, amiable, and self-sacrificing Kohen, how was it
possible that he should transform himself to a fiend in-
carnate? And for me and for Almah, what possible
hope could there be? "What fate might they have in
reserve for us? Of what avail was all this profound
respect, this incessant desire to please, this attention to
our slightest wish, this comfort and luxury and splendor,
this freedom of speech and action? Was it anything
better than a mockery? Might it not be the shallow
kindness of the priest to the victim reserved for the
sacrifice? Was it, after all, in any degree better than
the kindness of the cannibal savages on those drear outer
shores who received us with such hospitality, but only
that they might destroy us at last ? Might they not all
belong to the same race, dwelling as they did in caverns,
shunning the sunlight, and blending kindness with cru-
elty ? It was an awful thought!
Yet I had one consolation. Almah was with me, and
so long as she was spared to me I could endure this life.
I tried for her sake to resist the feelings that were com-
ing over me. I saw that she too was a prey to ever-
deepening sadness. She felt as I did, and this despair
of soul might wreck her young life if there were no alle-
viation. And so I sought to alleviate her distress and
to banish her sadness. The songs of these people had
much impressed me; and one day, as I talked about this
with Almah, she brought forth a musical instrument of
peculiar shape, which was not unlike a guitar, though
the shape was square and there were a dozen strings.
Upon this she played, singing at the same time some
songs of a plaintive character. An idea now occurred
to me to have an instrument made according to my own
I 2
116
A Strange Manuscript
plans, which should be nothing less than a violin. Almah
was delighted at the proposal, and at once found a very
clever workman, who under my direction succeeded in
producing one which served my purpose well. I was a
good violinist, and in this I was able to find solace for
myself and for Almah for many a long hour.
The first time that I played was memorable. As the
tones floated through the air they caught the ears of
those outside, and soon great numbers came into the
apartment, listening in amazement and in rapt attention.
Even the painful light was disregarded in the pleasure
of this most novel sensation, and I perceived that if the
sense of sight was deficient among them, that of hearing
was sufficiently acute. I played many times, and some-
times sang from among the songs of different nations;
but those which these people liked best were the Irish
and Scottish melodies—those matchless strains created
by the genius of the Celtic race, and handed down from
immemorial ages through long generations. In these
there was nothing artificial, nothing transient. They
were the utterance of the human heart, and in them
there was that touch of nature which makes all men kin.
These were the immortal passions which shall never
cease to affect the soul of man, and which had power
even here ; the strains of love, of sadness, and of pathos
were sweet and enticing to this gentle race; for in their
mild manners and their outbursts of cruelty they seemed
to be not unlike the very race which had created this
music, since the Celt is at once gentle and bloodthirsty.
I played "Tara," "Bonnie Doon," "The Last Rose
of Summer," "The Land of the Leal," "Auld Lang
Syne," " Lochaber." They stood entranced, listening
with all their souls. They seemed to hunger and thirst
after this music, and the strains of the inspired Celtic
race seemed to come to them like the revelation of the
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
117
glory of heaven. Then I played more lively airs. Some
I played a second time, singing the words. They seemed
eager to have the same one played often. At last a
grisly thought came to me: it was that they would learn
these sweet strains, and put their own words to them
so as to use them at the awful sacrifices. After that I
would play no more.
It is a land of tender love and remorseless cruelty.
Music is all-powerful to awaken the one, hut powerless
to abate the other; and the eyes that weep over the
pathetic strains of " Lochaber " can gaze without a tear
upon the death-agonies of a slaughtered friend.
118
A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER Xin.
THE AWFUL "MISTA KOSEK."
The terrible sacrifice marked tlie end of the light sea-
son. The dark season had now begun, which would last
for half the coming year. No more sunlight would now
be visible, save at first for a few joms, when at certain
times the glare would be seen shooting up above the icy
crests of the mountains. Now the people all moved out
of the caverns into the stone houses on the opposite side
of the terraces, and the busy throng transferred them-
selves and their occupations to the open air. This with
them was the season of activity, when all their most im-
portant affairs were undertaken and carried out; the
season, too, of enjoyment, when all the chief sports and
festivals took place. Then the outer world all awoke
to life ; the streets were thronged, fleets of galleys came
forth from their moorings, and the sounds of labor and
of pleasure, of toil and revelry, arose into the darkened
skies. Then the city was a city of the living, no longer
silent, but full of bustle, and the caverns were frequented
but little. This cavern life was only tolerable during
the light season, when the sun-glare was over the land ;
but now, when the beneficent and grateful darkness per-
vaded all things, the outer world was infinitely more
agreeable.
To me, however, the arrival of the dark season brought
only additional gloom. I could not get rid of the thought
that I was reserved for some horrible fate, in which Al-
mah might also be involved. We were both aliens here,
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
119
in a nation of kind-hearted and amiable miscreants—of
generous, refined, and most self-denying fiends; of men
who were highly civilized, yet utterly wrong-headed and
irreclaimable in their bloodthirsty cruelty. The stain
of blood-guiltiness was over all the land. What was I,
that I could hope to be spared? The hope was mad-
ness, and I did not pretend to indulge it.
The only consolation was Almah. The manners of
these people were such that we were still left as uncon-
strained as ever in our movements, and always, wherever
we went, we encountered nothing but amiable smiles
and courteous offices. Every one was always eager to
do anything for us—to give, to go, to act, to speak, as
though we were the most honored of guests, the pride
of the city. The Kohen was untiring in his efforts to
please. He was in the habit of making presents every
time he came to see me, and on each occasion the pres-
ent was of a different kind; at one time it was a new
robe of curiously wrought feathers, at another some
beautiful gem, at another some rare fruit. He also made
incessant efforts to render my situation pleasant, and
was delighted at my rapid progress in acquiring the lan-
guage.
On the jom following the sacrifice I accompanied Al-
mah as she went to her daily task, and after it was over
I asked when the new victims would be placed here.
" How long does it take to embalm them ?" I added.
Almah looked at me earnestly.
" They will not bring them here ; they will not em-
balm them," said she.
"Why not?" I asked; "what will they do with
them ?"
" Do not ask," said she. " It will pain you to know."
In spite of repeated solicitation she refused to give
me any satisfaction. I felt deeply moved at her words
120
A Strange Manuscript
and her looks. What was it, I wondered, that could
give me pain ? or what could there still be that could
excite fear in me, who had learned and seen so much?
I could not imagine. It was evidently some disposal of
the bodies of the victims—that was plain. Turning this
over in my mind, with vague conjectures as to Almah's
meaning, I left her and walked along the terrace until
I came to the next cavern. This had never been open
before, and I now entered through curiosity to see what
it might be. I saw a vast cavern, quite as large as the
cheder nebilin, full of people, who seemed to be engaged
in decorating it. Hundreds were at work, and they had
brought immense tree-ferns, which were placed on either
side in long rows, with their branches meeting and inter-
lacing at the top. It looked like the interior of some
great Gothic cathedral at night, and the few twinkling
lights that were scattered here and there made the shad-
owy outline just visible to me.
I asked one of the bystanders what this might be, and
he told me that it was the Mista Koselc, which means
the " Feast of Darkness," from which I gathered that
they were about to celebrate the advent of the dark sea-
son with a feast. From what I knew of their character
this seemed quite intelligible, and there was much beauty
and taste in the arrangements. All were industrious
and orderly, and each one seemed most eager to assist
his neighbor. Indeed, there seemed to be a friendly
rivalry in this which at times amounted to positive vio-
lence ; for more than once when a man was seen carry-
ing too large a burden, some one else would insist on
taking it from him. At first these altercations seemed
exactly like the quarrels of workmen at home, but a
closer inspection showed that it was merely the persist-
ent effort of one to help another.
I learned that the feast was to take place as soon as
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 121
the hall was decorated, and that it would be attended
by a great multitude. I felt a great interest in it. There
seemed something of poetic beauty in this mode of wel-
coming the advent of a welcome season, and it served
to mitigate the horrible remembrance of that other cele-
bration, upon which I could not think without a shud-
der. I thought that it would be pleasant to join with
them here, and resolved to ask Almah to come with me,
so that she might explain the meaning of the ceremo-
nies. Full of this thought, I went to her and told her
my wish. She looked at me with a face full of amaze-
ment and misery. In great surprise I questioned her
eagerly.
" Ask me nothing," said she. " I will answer noth-
ing ; but do not think of it. Do not go near it. Stay
in your room till the fearful repast is over."
" Fearful ? How is it fearful ?" I asked.
"Everything here is fearful," said Almah, with a
sigh. " Every season it grows worse, and I shall grow
at length to hate life and love death as these people do.
They can never understand us, and we can never under-
stand them. Oh, if I could but once more stand in my
own dear native land but for one moment—to see once
more the scenes and the faces that I love so well! Oh,
how different is this land from mine ! Here all is dark,
all is terrible. There the people love the light and re-
joice in the glorious sun, and when the dark season
comes they wait, and have no other desire than for the
long day. There we live under the sky, in the eye of
the sun. We build our houses, and when the dark sea-
son comes we fill them with lamps that make a blaze
like the sun itself."
"We must try to escape," I said, in a low voice.
"Escape!" said she. "That is easy enough. We
might go now ; but where ?"
122
A Strange Manuscript
"Back," said I, " to your own country. See, the sky
is dotted with stars : I can find my way by them."
"Yes," said she, "if I could only tell you where to
go ; but I cannot. My country lies somewhere over the
sea, but where, I know not. Over the sea there are
many lands, and we might reach some one even worse
than this."
" Perhaps," said I, " the Kohen might allow us to go
away to your country, and send us there. He is most
generous and most amiable. He seems to spend most
of his time in efforts to make us happy. There must
be many seamen in this nation who know the way. It
would be worth trying."
Almah shook her head. "You do not understand
these people," said she. " Their ruling passion is the
hatred of self, and therefore they are eager to confer
benefits on others. The only hope of life that I have
for you and for myself is in this, that if they kill us they
will lose their most agreeable occupation. They value
us most highly, because we take everything that is given
us. You and I now possess as our own property all this
city and all its buildings, and all the people have made
themselves our slaves."
At this I was utterly bewildered.
" I don't understand," said I.
" I suppose not," said Almah ; " but you will under-
stand better after you have been here longer. At any
rate, you can see for yourself that the ruling passion here
is self-denial and the good of others. Every one is in-
tent upon this, from the Kohen up to the most squalid
pauper."
" Up to the most squalid pauper?" said I. "I do not
understand you. You mean down to the most squalid
pauper."
"No," said Almah; "I mean what I say. In this
Found in a, Copper Cylinder.
123
country the paupers form the most honored and envied
class."
" This is beyond my comprehension," said I. " But
if this is really so, and if these people pretend to be our
slaves, why may we not order out a galley and go ?"
" Oh, well, with you in your land, if a master were to
order his slaves to cut his throat and poison his children
and burn down his house, would the slaves obey ?"
" Certainly not."
"Well, our slaves here would not—in fact could not
—obey a command that would be shocking to their
natures. They think that we are in the best of all lands,
and my request to be sent home would be utterly mon-
strous."
" I suppose," said I, " they would kill us if we asked
them to do so ?"
"Yes," said Almah; " for they think death the great-
est blessing."
"And if at the point of death we should beg for life,
would they spare us ?"
"Certainly not," said Almah. "Would you kill a
man who asked for death ? No more would these peo-
pie spare a man who asked for life."
All this was so utterly incomprehensible that I could
pursue the subject no further. I saw, however, that
Almah was wretched, dejected, and suffering greatly
from homesickness. Gladly would I have taken her
and started off on a desperate flight by sea or land—
gladly would I have dared every peril, although I well
knew what tremendous perils there were ; but she would
not consent, and believed the attempt to be useless. I
could only wait, therefore, and indulge the hope that at
last a chance of escape might one day come, of which
she would be willing to avail herself.
Almah utterly refused to go to the feast, and entreated
124 A Strange Manuscript
me not to go ; but this only served to increase my curi-
osity, and I determined to see it for myself, whatever
it was. She had seen it, and why should not I ? What-
ever it might be, my nerves could surely stand the shock
as well as hers. Besides, I was anxious to know the very
worst; and if there was anything that could surpass in
atrocity what I had already witnessed, it were better
that I should not remain in ignorance of it.
So at length, leaving Almah, I returned to the hall of
the feast. I found there a vast multitude, which seemed
to comprise the whole city—men, women, children, all
were there. Long tables were laid out. The people
were all standing and waiting. A choir was singing
plaintive strains that sounded like the chant of the sac-
rifice. Those nearest me regarded me with their usual
amiable smiles, and wished to conduct me to some place
of honor; but I did not care about taking a part in this
feast. I wished to be a mere spectator, nothing more.
I walked past and came to the next cavern. This
seemed to be quite as large as the other. There was a
crowd of people here also, and at one end there blazed
an enormous fire. It was a furnace that seemed to be
used for cooking the food of this banquet, and there was
a thick steam rising from an immense caldron, while
the air was filled with an odor like that of a kitchen.
All this I took in at a glance, and at the same instant
I saw something else. There were several very long
tables, which stood at the sides of the cavern and in the
middle, and upon each of these I saw lying certain things
covered over with cloths. The shape of these was more
than suggestive—it told me all. It was a sight of hor-
ror—awful, tremendous, unspeakable! For a moment
I stood motionless, staring ; then all the cavern seemed
to swim around me. I reeled, I fell, and sank into noth-
ingness.
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 125
When I revived I was in the lighted grotto, lying on
a couch, with Almah bending over me. Her face was
full of tenderest anxiety, yet there was also apparent a
certain solemn gloom that well accorded with my own
feelings. As I looked at her she drew a long breath,
and buried her face in her hands.
After a time my recollection returned, and all came
back before me. I rose to a sitting posture.
" Do not rise yet," said Almah, anxiously ; " you are
weak."
" No," said I; " I am as strong as ever; but I'm
afraid that you are weaker."
Almah shuddered.
" If you had told me exactly what it was," said I, " I
would not have gone."
" I could not tell you," said she. " It is too terrible
to name. Even the thought is intolerable. I told you
not to go. Why did you go ?"
She spoke in accents of tender reproach, and there
were tears in her eyes.
" I did not think of anything so hideous as that," said
I. " I thought that there might be a sacrifice, but noth-
ing worse."
I now learned that when I fainted I had been raised
most tenderly, and the Kohen himself came with me as
I was carried back, and he thought that Almah would
be my most agreeable nurse. The Kohen was most kind
and sympathetic, and all the people vied with one another
in their efforts to assist me—so much so that there was
the greatest confusion. It was only by Almah's express
entreaty that they retired and left me with her.
Here was a new phase in the character of this mys-
terious people. Could I ever hope to understand them?
Where other people are cruel to strangers, or at best
indifferent, these are eager in their acts of kindness;
126
A Strange Manuscript
they exhibit the most unbounded hospitality, the most
lavish generosity, the most self-denying care and atten-
tion ; where others would be offended at the intrusion
of a stranger, and enraged at his unconquerable disgust,
these people had no feeling save pity, sympathy, and a
desire to alleviate his distress. And yet—oh, and yet!—
oh, thought of horror !—what was this that I had seen ?
The abhorrent savages in the outer wilderness were
surely of the same race as these. They too received us
kindly, they too lavished upon us their hospitality, and
yet there followed the horror of that frightful repast.
Here there had been kindness and generosity and affec-
tionate attention, to be succeeded by deeds without a
name. Ah me ! what an hour that was ! And yet it
was as nothing compared to what lay before me in the
future.
But the subject was one of which I dared not speak
—one from which I had to force my thoughts away.
I took the violin and played "Lochaber" till Almah
wept, and I had to put it away. Then I begged her
to play or sing. She brought an instrument like a lute,
and upon this she played some melancholy strains.
At length the Kohen came in. His mild, benevolent
face never exhibited more gentle and affectionate sym-
pathy than now. He seated himself, and with eyes half
closed, as usual, talked much; and yet, with a native
delicacy which always distinguished this extraordinary
man, he made no allusion to the awful Mista Kosek.
For my own part, I could not speak. I was absent-
minded, overwhelmed with gloom and despair, and at
the same time full of aversion towards him and all his
race. One question, however, I had to put.
" Who were the victims of the Mista Kosek
" They ?" said he, with an agreeable smile. " Oh, they
were the victims of the sacrifice."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
127
I sank back in my seat, and said no more. The Kohen
then took Almah's lute, played and sang in a very sweet
voice, and at length, with his usual gentle consideration,
seeing that I looked weary, he retired.
128
A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER XIV.
i learn my doom.
Horror is a feeling that cannot last long; human
nature is incapable of supporting it. Sadness, whether
from bereavement, or disappointment, or misfortune of
any kind, may linger on through life. In my case, how-
ever, the milder and more enduring feeling of sadness
had no sufficient cause for existence. The sights which
I had seen inspired horror, and horror only. But when
the first rush of this feeling had passed there came a
reaction. Calmness followed, and then all the circum-
stances of my life here conspired to perpetuate that
calm. For here all on the surface was pleasant and beau-
tiful; all the people were amiable and courteous and
most generous. I had light and luxury and amusements.
Around me there were thousands of faces, all greeting
me with cordial affection, and thousands of hands all
ready to perform my slightest wish. Above all, there
was Almah. Everything combined to make her most
dear to me. My life had been such that I never before
had seen any one whom I loved; and here Almah was
the one congenial associate in a whole world of aliens :
she was beautiful and gentle and sympathetic, and I
loved her dearly, even before I understood what my
feelings were. One day I learned all, and found that
she was more precious to me than all the world.
It was one jom when she did not make her appear-
ance as usual. On asking after her I learned that she
was ill. At this intelligence there came over me a feel-
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
129
ing of sickening anxiety and fear. Almah ill! "What
if it should prove serious ? Could I endure life here
without her sweet companionship ? Of what value was
life without her? And as I asked myself these ques-
tions I learned that Almah had become dearer to me
than life itself, and that in her was all the sunshine of
my existence. While she was absent, life was nothing ;
all its value, all its light, its flavor, its beauty, were
gone. I felt utterly crushed. I forgot all else save
her illness, and all that I had endured seemed as noth-
ing when compared with this.
In the midst of my own anxiety I was surprised to
find that the whole community was most profoundly agi-
tated. Among all classes there seemed to be but "one
thought—her illness. I could overhear them talking.
I could see them wait outside to hear about her. It
seemed to be the one subject of interest, beside which
all others were forgotten. The Kohen was absorbed in
her case ; all the physicians of the city were more or
less engaged in her behalf ; and there came forward as
volunteers every woman in the place who had any knowl-
edge of sick-duties. I was somewhat perplexed, how-
ever, at their manner. They were certainly agitated
and intensely interested, yet not exactly sad. Indeed,
from what I heard it seemed as though this strange
people regarded sickness as rather a blessing than oth-
erwise. This, however, did not interfere in the slightest
degree with the most intense interest in her, and the
most assiduous attention. The Kohen in particular was
devoted to her. He was absent-minded, silent, and full
of care. On the whole, I felt more than ever puzzled,
and less able than ever to understand these people. I
loved them, yet loathed them ; for the Kohen I had at
once affection and horror. He looked like an anxious
father, full of tenderest love for a sick child—full also
K
130
A Strange Manuscript
of delicate sympathy with me ; and yet I knew all the
time that he was quite capable of plunging the sacrificial
knife in Almah's heart and of eating her afterwards.
But my own thoughts were all of Almah. I learned
how dear she was. With her the brightness of life had
passed ; without her existence would be intolerable. Her
sweet voice, her tender and gracious manner, her soft
touch, her tender, affectionate smile, her mournful yet
trustful look—oh, heavens ! would all these be mine no
more ? I could not endure the thought. At first I wan-
dered about, seeking rest and finding none ; and at length
I sat in my own room, and passed the time in listen-
ing, in questioning the attendants, in wondering what I
should do if she should be taken from me.
At length on one blessed jom the Kohen came to me
with a bright smile.
" Our darling Almah is better," said he. " Eat, I be-
seech you. She is very dear to all of us, and we have
all felt for her and for you. But now all danger is past.
The physicians say that she will soon be well."
There were tears in his eyes as he spoke. It may have
been caused by the bright light, but I attributed this to
his loving heart, and I forgot that he was a cannibal.
I took his hands in mine and pressed them in deep emo-
tion. He looked at me with a sweet and gentle smile.
" I see it all," said he, in a low voice ; "you love her,
Atam-or."
I pressed his hands harder, but said nothing. Indeed,
I could not trust myself to speak.
"I knew it," said he; "it is but natural. You are
both of a different race from us; you are both much
alike, and in full sympathy with one another. This
draws you together. When I first saw you I thought
that you would be a fit companion for her here—that
you would lessen her gloom, and that she would be pleas-
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
131
ant to you. I found out soon that I was right, and I
felt glad, for you at once showed the fullest sympathy
with one another. Never till you came was Almah hap-
py with us; hut since you have come she has been a
different being, and there has been a joyousness in her
manner that I never saw before. You have made her
forget how to weep ; and as for yourself, I hope she has
made your life in this strange land seem less painful,
Atam-or."
At all this I was so full of amazement that I could
not say one word.
" Pardon me," continued he, " if I have said anything
that may seem like an intrusion upon your secret and
most sacred feelings. I could not have said it had it
not been for the deep affection I feel for Almah and for
you, and for the reason that I am just now more moved
than usual, and have less control over my feelings."
Saying this, he pressed my hand and left me. It was
not the custom here to shake hands, but with his usual
amiability he had adopted my custom, and used it as
naturally as though he had been to the manner born.
I was encouraged now. The mild Kohen came often
to cheer me. He talked much about Almah—about her
sweet and gracious disposition, the love that all felt for
her, the deep and intense interest which her illness had
aroused. In all this he seemed more like a man of my
own race than before, and in his eager desire for her
recovery he failed to exhibit that love for death which
was his nature. So it seemed; yet this desire for her
recovery did not arise out of any lack of love for death;
its true cause I was to learn afterwards; and I was to
know that if he desired Almah's recovery now, it was
only that she might live long enough to encounter death
in a more terrific form. But just then all this was un-
known, and I judged him by myself.
k_2
132
A Strange Manuscript
At last I learned that she was much better, and would
be out on the following jom. This intelligence filled me
with a fever of eager anticipation, so great that I could
think of nothing else. Sleep was impossible. I could
only wait, and try as best I might to quell my impatiencp.
At last the time came. I sat waiting. The curtain was
drawn aside. I sprang up, and, hurrying towards her, I
caught her in my arms and wept for joy. Ah me, how
pale she looked ! She bore still the marks of her illness.
She seemed deeply embarrassed and agitated at the fer-
vor of my greeting ; while I, instead of apologizing or
trying to excuse myself, only grew more agitated still.
" Oh, Almah," I cried, "I should have died if you had
not come back to me ! Oh, Almah, I love you better
than life, and I never knew how dearly I loved you till
I thought that I had lost you ! Oh, forgive me, but I
must tell you—and don't weep, darling."
She was weeping as I spoke. She said nothing, but
twined her arms around my neck and wept on my breast.
After this we had much to say that we had never men-
tioned before. I cannot tell the sweet words that she
said to me ; but I now learned that she had loved me
from the first—when I came to her in her loneliness?
when she was homesick and heartsick ; and I came, a
kindred nature, of a race more like her own ; and she
saw in me the only one of all around her whom it was
possible not to detest, and therefore she loved me.
We had many things to say to one another, and long
exchanges of confidence to make. She now for the first
time told me all the sorrow that she had endured in her
captivity—sorrow which she had kept silent and shut up
deep within her breast. At first her life here had been
so terrible that it had brought her down nearly to death.
After this she had sunk into dull despair ; she had grown
familiar with horrors and lived in a state of unnatural
Found in a Copper Cylinder,
133
calm. From this my arrival had roused her. The dis-
play of feeling on my part had brought back all her old
self, and roused anew all those feelings which in her had
become dormant. The darkness, the bloodshed, the
sacrifices, all these affected me as they had once affected
her. I had the same fear of death which she had.
When I had gone with her to the cheder nebilin, when
I had used my sepet-ram to save life, she had perceived
in me feelings and impulses to which all her own nat-
ure responded. Finally, when I asked about the Mista
ICosek, she warned me not to go. When I did go she
was with me in thought and suffered all that I felt, un-
til the moment when I was brought back and laid sense-
less at her feet.
"Then," said Almah, "I felt the full meaning of all
that lies before us."
" What do you mean by that ?" I asked, anxiously,
"You speak as though there were something yet—worse
than what has already been ; yet nothing can possibly
be worse. We have seen the worst; let us now try to
shake off these grisly thoughts, and be happy with one
another. Your strength will soon be back, and while
we have one another we can be happy even in this
gloom."
" Ah me," said Almah, " it would be better now to
die. I could die happy now, since I know that you love
me."
" Death !" said I; "do not talk of it—do not mention
that word. It is more abhorrent than ever. No, Almah,
let us live and love—let us hope—let us fly."
"Impossible !" said she, in a mournful voice. "We
cannot fly. There is no hope. We must face the fut-
ure, and make up our minds to bear our fate."
" Fate !" I repeated, looking at her in wonder and in
deep concern, " What do you mean by our fate ? Is
134
A Strange Manuscript
there anything more which you know and which I have
not heard ?"
"You have heard nothing," said she, slowly ; "and
all that you have seen and heard is as nothing compared
with what lies before us. For you and for me there is
a fate—inconceivable, abhorrent, tremendous !—a fate
of which I dare not speak or even think, and from which
there is no escape whatever."
As Almah said this she looked at me with an expres-
sion in which terror and anguish were striving with love.
Her cheeks, which shortly before had flushed rosy red
in sweet confusion, were now pallid, her lips ashen ; her
eyes were full of a wild despair. I looked at her in
wonder, and could not say a word.
" Oh, Atam-or," said she, " I am afraid of death !"
" Almah," said I, " why will you speak of death ?
What is this fate which you fear so much ?"
"It is this," said she, hurriedly and with a shudder,
" you and I are singled out. I have been reserved for
years until one should be found who might be joined with
me. You came. I saw it all at once. I have known it
—dreaded it—tried to fight against it. But it was of no
use. Oh, Atam-or, our love means death; for the very
fact that you love me and I love you seals our doom!"
"Our doom? What doom?"
" The sacrifice !" exclaimed Almah, with another shud-
der. In her voice and look there was a terrible mean-
ing, which I could not fail to take. I understood it now,
and my blood curdled in my veins. Almah clung to
me despairingly.
"Do not leave me!" she cried—"do not leave me!
I have no one but you. The sacrifice, the sacrifice!
It is our doom, the great sacrifice—at the end of the
dark season. It is at the amir. We must go there to
meet our doora."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
X35
"The amir?" I asked; "what is that?"
" It is the metropolis," said she.
I was utterly overwhelmed, yet still I tried to console
her; but the attempt was vain.
" Oh !" she cried, " you will not understand. The
sacrifice is but a part—it is but the beginning. Death
is terrible; yet it may be endured—if there is only
death. But oh !—oh, think !—think of that which comes
after—the Mista Kosek /"
Now the full meaning flashed upon me, and I saw it all.
In an instant there arose in my mind the awful sacrifice
on the pyramid and the unutterable horror of the Mista
Kosek. Oh, horror, horror, horror ! Oh, hideous abom-
ination and deed without a name ! I could not speak.
I caught her in my arms, and we both wept passionately.
The happiness of our love was noAv darkened by this
tremendous cloud that lowered before us. The shock
of this discovery was overpowering, and some time
elapsed before I could rally from it. Though Almah's
love was sweet beyond expression, and though as the
time passed I saw that every jom she regained more and
more of her former health and strength, still I could
not forget what had been revealed. "We were happy
with one another, yet our happiness was clouded, and
amid the brightness of our love there was ever present
the dread spectre of our appalling doom.
These feelings, however, grew fainter. Hope is ever
ready to arise ; and I began to think that these people,
though given to evil ways, were after all kind-hearted,
and might listen to entreaty. Above all, there was the
Kohen, so benevolent, so self-denying, so amiable, so
sympathetic. I could not forget all that he had said
during Almah's illness, and it seemed more than prob-
able that an appeal to his better nature might not be
without effect. I said as much to Almah.
136
A Strange Manuscript
"The Kohen," said she; "why, he can do nothing."
" Why not ? He is the chief man here, and ought to
have great influence."
" You don't understand," said she, with a sigh. " The
Kohen is the lowest and least influential man in the
city."
" Why, who are influential if he is not ?" I asked.
" The paupers," said Almah.
" The paupers !" I exclaimed, in amazement.
" Yes," said Almah. " Here among these people the
paupers form the most honored, influential, and envied
portion of the community."
This was incomprehensible. Almah tried to explain,
but to no purpose, and I determined to talk to the
Kohen.
Fo".md in a Copper Cylinder.
137
CHAPTER XV.
the kciien is inexorable.
I determined to talk to tlie Kohen, and try foi ray-
self whether he might not he accessible to pity. This
greatest of cannibals might, indeed, have his little pe-
culiarities, I thought—and who has not ?—yet at bottom
he seemed full of tender and benevolent feeling ; and
as he evidently spent his whole time in the endeavor to
make us happy, it seemed not unlikely that he might do
something for our happiness in a case where our very
existence was at stake.
The Kohen listened with deep attention as I stated
my case. I did this fully and frankly. I talked of my
love for Almah and of Almah's love for me; our hope
that we might be united so as to live happily in recip-
rocal affection; and I was going on to speak of the
dread that was in my heart when he interrupted me :
"You speak of being united," said he. "You talk
strangely. Of course you mean that you wish to be
separated."
" Separated !" I exclaimed. " What do you mean ?
Of course we wish to be united."
The Kohen stared at me as I said this with the look
of one who was quite puzzled ; and I then went on to
speak of the fate that was before us, and to entreat his
sympathy and his aid that we might be saved from so
hideous a doom. To all these words the Kohen listened
with an air of amazement, as though X were saying in-
comprehensible things.
138
A Strange Manuscript
"You have a gentle and an affectionate nature," I
said—"a nature full of sympathy with others, and no-
ble self-denial."
" Of course," said the Kohen, quickly, as though glad
to get hold of something which he could understand,
" of course we are all so, for we are so made. It is our
nature. Who is there who is not self-denying? No
one can help that."
This sounded strange indeed; but I did not care to
criticise it. I came to my purpose direct and said,
" Save us from our fate."
" Your fate ?"
"Yes, from death—that death of horror."
" Death—horror ! What do you mean by horror ?"
said the Kohen, in an amazement that was sincere and un-
feigned. I cannot comprehend your meaning. It seems
as though you actually dislike death; but that is not con-
ceivable. It cannot be possible that you fear death."
"Fear death !" I exclaimed, "I do—I do. Who is
there that does not fear it ?"
The Kohen stared.
" I do not understand you," he said.
" Do you not understand," said I, " that death is ab-
horrent to humanity."
"Abhorrent!" said the Kohen; "that is impossible.
Is it not the highest blessing ? Who is there that does
not long for death ? Death is the greatest blessing, the
chief desire of man—the highest aim. And you—are
you not to be envied in having your felicity so near?
above all, in having such a death as that which is ap-
pointed for you—so noble, so sublime? You must be
mad; your happiness has turned your head."
All this seemed like hideous mockery, and I stared at
the Kohen with a gaze that probably strengthened his
opinion of my madness.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
139
" Do you love death ?" I asked at length, in amaze-
ment.
" Love death ? What a question ! Of course I love
death—all men do; who does not? Is it not human
nature ? Do we not instinctively fly to meet it when-
ever we can ? Do we not rush into the jaws of sea-
monsters, or throw ourselves within their grasp ? Who
does not feel within him this intense longing after death
as the strongest passion of his heart ?"
"I don't know—I don't know," said I. "You are of
a different race; I do not understand what you say.
But I belong to a race that fears death. I fear death
and love life; and I entreat you, I implore you to help
me now in my distress, and assist me so that I may save
my life and that of Almah."
" I—I help you !" said the Kohen, in new amazement.
" Why do you come to me—to me, of all men ? Why,
I am nothing here. And help you to live—to live I
Who ever heard of such a thing ?"
And the Kohen looked at me with the same astonish-
ment which I should evince if a man should ask me to
help him to die.
Still, I persisted in my entreaty for his help.
" Such a request," said he, " is revolting ; you must
be mad. Such a request outrages all the instincts of
humanity. And even if I could do such violence to my
own nature as to help you to such a thing, how do you
think I could face my fellow-men, or how could I
endure the terrible punishment which would fall upon
me ?"
" Punishment!" said I. " What! would you be pun-
ished ?"
" Punished !" said the Kohen. " That, of course,
would be inevitable. I should be esteemed an unnat-
ural monster and the chief of criminals. My lot in life
140 A Strange Manuscript
now is painful enough; but in this case my punishment
would involve me in evils without end. Riches would
be poured upon me; I should be raised to the rank of
Kohen Gadol; I should be removed farther away than
ever from the pauper class—so far, indeed, that all hope
in life would be over. I should be made the first and
noblest and richest in all the land."
He spoke these words just as if he had said, " the low-
est, meanest, poorest, and most infamous." It sounded
like fresh mockery, and I could not believe but that he
was amusing himself at my expense.
" This is cruel," said I. " You are mocking me."
" Cruel—cruel!" said he; " what is cruel ? You mean
that such a fate would be cruel for me."
" No, 110," said I; "but alas ! I see we cannot under-
stand one another."
" No," said the Kohen, musingly, as he looked at me.
" No, it seems not; but tell me, Atam-or, is it possible
that you really fear death—that you really love life ?"
" Fear death ! love life !" I cried. " Who does not?
Who can help it ? Why do you ask me that ?"
The Kohen clasped his hands in amazement.
"If you really fear death," said he, "what possible
thing is there left to love or to hope for ? What, then,
do you think the highest blessing of man ?"
" Long life," said I, " and riches and requited love."
At this the Kohen started back, and stared at me as
though I were a raving madman.
" Oh, holy shades of night !" he exclaimed. " What
is that you say ? What do you mean ?"
"We can never understand one another, I fear," said
I. "The love of life must necessarily be the strongest
passion of man. We are so made. We give up every-
thing for life. A long life is everywhere considered as
the highest blessing; and there is no one who is will-
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 141
ing to die, no matter what his suffering may be. Kiches
also are desired by all, for poverty is the direst curse
that can embitter life ; and as to requited love, surely
that is the sweetest, purest, and most divine joy that the
human heart may know."
At this the Kohen burst forth in a strain of high ex-
citement :
" Oh, sacred cavern gloom ! Oh, divine darkness !
Oh, impenetrable abysses of night! What, oh, what is
this ! Oh, Atam-or, are you mad? Alas ! it must be
so. Joy has turned your brain; you are quite demented.
You call good evil, and evil good; our light is your
darkness, and our darkness your light. Yet surely you
cannot be altogether insane. Come, come, let us look
further. How is it! Try now to recall your reason. A
long life—a life, and a long one ! Surely there can be
no human being in a healthy state of nature who wishes
to prolong his life ; and as to riches, is it possible that
any one exists who really and honestly desires riches ?
Impossible ! And requited love ! Oh, Atam-or, you are
mad to-day ! You are always strange, but now you
have quite taken leave of your senses. I cannot but
love you, and yet I can never understand you. Tell
me, and tell me truly, what is it that you consider evils,
if these things that you have just mentioned are not
the very worst ?"
.He seemed deeply in earnest and much moved. I
could not understand him, but could only answer his
questions with simple conciseness.
" Poverty, sickness, and death," said I, " are evils;
but the worst of all evils is unrequited love."
At these words the Kohen made a gesture of despair.
" It is impossible to understand this," said he. " You
talk calmly; you have not the air of a madman. If
your fellow-countrymen are all like you, then your race
142
A Strange Manuscript
is an incomprehensible one. Why, death is the great-
est blessing. We all long for it; it is the end of our
being. As for riches, they are a curse, abhorred by all.
Above all, as to love, we shrink from the thought of re-
quital. Death is our chief blessing, poverty our great-
est happiness, and unrequited love the sweetest lot of
man."
All this sounded like the ravings of a lunatic, yet the
Kohen was not mad. It seemed also like the mockery
of some teasing demon; but the gentle and self-denying
Kohen was no teasing demon, and mockery with him
was impossible. I was therefore more bewildered than
ever at this reiteration of sentiments that were so utter-
ly incomprehensible. He, on the other hand, seemed as
astonished at my sentiments and as bewildered, and we
could find no common ground on which to meet.
"I remember now," said the Kohen, in a musing
tone, " having heard of some strange folk at the Amir,
who profess to feel as you say you feel, but no one be-
lieves that they are in earnest; for although they may
even bring themselves to think that they are in earnest
in their professions, yet after all every one thinks that
they are self-deceived. For you see, in the first place,
these feelings which you profess are utterly unnatural.
We are so made that we cannot help loving death; it
is a sort of instinct. We are also created in such a way
that we cannot help longing after poverty. The pauper
must always, among all men, be the most envied of
mortals. Nature, too, has made us such that the pas-
sion of love, when it arises, is so vehement, so all-con-
suming, that it must always struggle to avoid requital.
This is the reason why, when two people find that they
love each other, they always separate and avoid one an-
other for the rest of their lives. This is human nature.
We cannot help it; and it is this that distinguishes ua
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
143
from the animals. Why, if men were to feel as you
say you feel, they would be mere animals. Animals
fear death; animals love to accumulate such things as
they prize; animals, when they love, go in pairs, and
remain with one another. But man, with his intellect,
would not be man if he loved life and desired riches
and sought for requited love."
I sank back in despair. " You cannot mean all this,"
I said.
He threw at me a piteous glance. " What else can
you believe or feel ?" said he.
"The very opposite. We are so made that we hate
and fear death; to us he is the King of Terrors. Pov-
erty is terrible also, since it is associated with want and
woe; it is, therefore, natural to man to strive after riches.
As to the passion of love, that is so vehement that the
first and only thought is requital. Unrequited love is
anguish beyond expression—anguish so severe that the
heart will often break under it."
The Kohen clasped his hands in new bewilderment.
"I cannot understand," said he. "A madman might
imagine that he loved life and desired riches; but as to
love, why even a madman could not think of requital,
for the very nature of the passion of love is the most
utter self-surrender, and a shrinking from all requital;
wherefore, the feeling that leads one to desire requital
cannot be love. I do not know what it can be—indeed,
I never heard of such a thing before, and the annals of
the human race make no mention of such a feeling. For
what is love ? It is the ardent outflow of the whole
being—the yearning of one human heart to lavish all
its treasures upon another. Love is more than self-
denial; it is self-surrender and utter self-abnegation.
Love gives all away, and cannot possibly receive any-
thing in return. A requital of love would mean selfish-
144
A Strange Manuscript
ness, which would be self-contradiction. The more one
loves, the more he must shrink from requital."
" What!" cried I, " among you do lovers never
marry ?"
"Lovers marry? Never!"
" Do married people never love one another?"
The Kohen shook his head.
" It unfortunately sometimes happens so," said he,
" and then the result is, of course, distressing. For the
children's sake the parents will often remain with one
another, but in many cases they separate. No one can
tell the misery that ensues where a husband and wife
love one another."
The conversation grew insupportable. I could not
follow the Kohen in what seemed the wildest and mad-
dest flights of fancy that ever were known; so I began
to talk of other things, and gradually the Kohen was
drawn to speak of his own life. The account which he
gave of himself was not one whit less strange than his
previous remarks, and for this reason I add it here.
" I was born," said he, " in the most enviable of posi-
tions. My father and mother were among the poorest
in the land. Both died when I was a child, and I never
saw them. I grew up in the open fields and public
caverns, along with the most esteemed paupers. But,
unfortunately for me, there was something wanting in
my natural disposition. I loved death, of course, and
poverty, too, very strongly; but I did not have that
eager and energetic passion which is so desirable, nor
was I watchful enough over my blessed estate of pov-
erty. Surrounded as I was by those who were only too
ready to take advantage of my ignorance or want of
vigilance, I soon fell into evil ways, and gradually, in
spite of myself, I found wealth pouring in upon me.
Designing men succeeded in winning my consent to re-
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
145
ceive their possessions; and so I gradually fell away
from that lofty position in which I was horn. I grew
richer and richer. My friends warned me, but in vain.
I was too weak to resist; in fact, I lacked moral fibre,
and had never learned how to say 'No.' So I went on,
descending lower and lower in the scale of being. I be-
came a capitalist, an Athon, a general officer, and finally
Kohen.
"At length, on one eventful day, I learned that one
of my associates had by a long course of reckless folly
become the richest man in all the country. He had be-
come Athon, malek, and at last Kohen Gadol. It was
a terrible shock, but I trust a salutary one. I at once
resolved to reform. That resolution I have steadily
kept, and have at least saved myself from descending
any lower. It is true, I can hardly hope to become
what I once was. It is only too easy to grow rich;
and, you know, poverty once forfeited can never return
except in rare instances. I have, however, succeeded in
getting rid of most of my wealth, chiefly through the
fortunate advent of Almah and afterwards of yourself.
This, I confess, has been my salvation. Neither of you
had any scruples about accepting what was bestowed,
and so I did not feel as though I was doing you any
wrong in giving you all I had in the world. Most of
the people of this city have taken advantage of your
extraordinary indifference to wealth, and have made
themselves paupers at your expense. I had already be-
come your slave, and had received the promise of being
elevated to the rank of scullion in the cavern of the
Mista Koseh. But now, since this event of your love
for Almah, I hope to gain far more. I am almost cer-
tain of being made a pauper, and I think I can almost
venture to hope some day for the honor of a public
death."
L
146
A Strange Manuscript
To such a story I had nothing to say. It was sheer
madness; yet it was terribly suggestive, and showed
how utterly hopeless was my effort to secure the assist-
ance of such a man towards my escape from death.
" A public death !" I said, grimly. " That will be
very fortunate ! And do you think that you will gain
the dignity of being eaten up afterwards ?"
The Kohen shook his head in all seriousness.
"Oh, no," said he; "that would be far beyond my
deserts. That is an honor which is only bestowed upon
the most distinguished."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
147
CHAPTER XVI.
THE KOSEKIN.
These people call themselves the Kosekin. Their
chief characteristic, or, at least, their most prominent
one, is their love of darkness, which perhaps is due to
their habit of dwelling in caves. Another feeling,
equally strong and perhaps connected with this, is their
love of death and dislike of life. This is visible in
many ways, and affects all their character. It leads to
a passionate self-denial, an incessant effort to benefit
others at their own expense. Each one hates life and
longs for death. He, therefore, hates riches, and all
things that are associated with life.
Among the Kosekin every one makes perpetual efforts
to serve others, which, however, are perpetually baffled
by the unselfishness of these others. People thus spend
years in trying to overreach one another, so as to make
others richer than themselves. In a race each one tries
to keep behind; but as this leads to confusion, there is
then a universal effort for each one to be first, so as to
put his neighbor in the honorable position of the rear.
It is the same way in a hunt. Each one presses for-
ward, so as to honor his companion by leaving him be-
hind. Instead of injuring, every one tries to benefit his
neighbor. When one has been benefited by another,
he is filled with a passion which may be ealled Kosekin
revenge—namely, a sleepless and vehement desire to
bestow some adequate and corresponding benefit on the
other. Feuds are thus kept up among families and wars
l 2
148 A Strange Manuscript
among nations. For no one is willing to accept from
another any kindness, any gift, or any honor, and all are
continually on the watch to prevent themselves from
being overreached in this way. Those who are less
watchful than others are overwhelmed with gifts by
designing men, who wish to attain to the pauper class.
The position of Almah and myself illustrates this. Our
ignorance of the blessings and honors of poverty led us
to receive whatever was offered us. Taking advantage
of our innocence and ignorance, the whole city there-
upon proceeded to bestow their property upon us, and
all became paupers through our fortunate arrival.
No one ever injures another unless by accident, and
when this occurs it affords the highest joy to the in-
jured party. He has now a claim on the injurer; he
gets him into his power, is able to confer benefits on
him and force upon him all that he wishes. The un-
happy injurer, thus punished by the reception of wealth,
finds himself helpless; and where the injury is great,
the injured man may bestow upon the other all his
wealth and attain to the envied condition of a pauper.
Among the Kosekin the sick are objects of the high-
est regard. All classes vie with one another in their
attentions. The rich send their luxuries; the paupers,
however, not having anything to give, go themselves
and wait on them and nurse them. For this there is no
help, and the rich grumble, but can do nothing. The
sick are thus sought out incessantly, and most carefully
tended. When they die there is great rejoicing, since
death is a blessing; but the nurses labor hard to pre-
serve them in life, so as to prolong the enjoyment of
the high privilege of nursing. Of all sick the incurable
are most honored, since they require nursing always.
Children also are highly honored and esteemed, and the
aged too, since both classes require the care of others,
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
149
and must be the recipients of favors which all are anx-
ious to bestow. Those who suffer from contagious dis-
eases are more sought after than any other class, for in
waiting on these there is the chance of gaining the bless-
ing of death; indeed, in these cases much trouble is usu-
ally experienced from the rush of those who insist on
offering their services.
For it must never be forgotten that the Kosekin love
death as we love life; and this accounts for all those
ceremonies which to me were so abhorrent, especially
the scenes of the Mista Kosek. To them a dead human
body is no more than the dead body of a bird: there is
no awe felt, no sense of sanctity, of superstitious horror;
and so I learned, with a shudder, that the hate of life is
a far worse thing than the fear of death. This desire
for death is, then, a master-passion, and is the key to all
their words and acts. They rejoice over the death of
friends, since those friends have gained the greatest of
blessings ; they rejoice also at the birth of children,
since those who are born will one day gain the bliss of
death.
For a couple to fall in love is the signal for mutual
self-surrender. Each insists on giving up the loved one;
and the more passionate the love is, the more eager is
the desire to have the loved one married to some one
else. Lovers have died broken-hearted from being com-
pelled to marry one another. Poets here among the
Kosekin celebrate unhappy love which has met with this
end. These poets also celebrate defeats instead of vie-
tories, since it is considered glorious for one nation to
sacrifice itself to another; but to this there are impor-
tant limitations, as we shall see. Poets also celebrate
street-sweepers, scavengers, lamp-lighters, laborers, and
above all, paupers, and pass by as unworthy of notice
the authors, Meleks, and Kohcns of the land.
150
A Strange Manuscript
The paupers here form the most honorable class.
Next to these are the laborers. These have strides, as
with us ; but it is always for harder work, longer hours,
or smaller pay. The contest between capital and labor
rages, but the conditions are reversed ; for the grum-
bling capitalist complains that the laborer will not take
as much pay as he ought to, while the laborer thinks the
capitalist too persistent in his efforts to force money
upon him.
Here among the Kosekin the wealthy class forms the
mass of the people, while the aristocratic few consist of
the paupers. These are greatly envied by the others,
and have many advantages. The cares and burdens of
wealth, as well as wealth itself, are here considered a
curse, and from all these the paupers are exempt. There
is a perpetual effort on the part of the wealthy to induce
the paupers to accept gifts, just as among us the poor
try to rob the rich. Among the wealthy there is a great
and incessant murmur at the obstinacy of the paupers.
Secret movements are sometimes set on foot which aim at
a redistribution of property and a levelling of all classes,
so as to reduce the haughty paupers to the same condi-
tion as the mass of the nation. More than once there
has been a violent attempt at a revolution, so as to force
wealth on the paupers ; but as a general thing these
movements have been put down and their leaders se-
verely punished. The paupers have shown no mercy in
their hour of triumph ; they have not conceded one jot
to the public demand, and the unhappy conspirators have
been condemned to increased wealth and luxury, while
the leaders have been made Meleks and Kohens. Thus
there are among the Kosekin the unfortunate many who
are cursed with wealth, and the fortunate few who are
blessed with poverty. These walk while the others ride,
and from their squalid huts look proudly and contempt-
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
151
uously upon the palaces of their unfortunate fellow-
countrymen.
The love of death leads to perpetual efforts on the
part of each to lay down his life for another. This is a
grave difficulty in hunts and battles. Confined prison-
ers dare not fly, for in such an event the guards kill
themselves. This leads to fresh rigors in the captivity
of the prisoners in case of their recapture, for they are
overwhelmed with fresh luxuries and increased splen-
dors. Finally, if a prisoner persist and is recaptured, he
is solemnly put to death, not, as with us, by way of se-
verity, but as the last and greatest honor. Here ex-
tremes meet ; and death, whether for honor or dishonor,
is all the same—death—and is reserved for desperate
cases. But among the Kosekin this lofty destiny is
somewhat embittered by the agonizing thought on the
part of the prisoner, who thus gains it, that his wretched
family must be doomed, not, as with us, to poverty and
want, but, on the contrary, to boundless wealth and
splendor.
Among so strange a people it seemed singular to me
what offences could possibly be committed which could
be regarded and punished as crimes. These, however,
I soon found out. Instead of robbers, the Kosekin pun-
ish the secret bestowers of their wealth on others. This
is regarded as a very grave offence. Analogous to our
crime of piracy is the forcible arrest of ships at sea
and the transfer to them of valuables. Sometimes the
Kosekin pirates give themselves up as slaves. Kidnap-
ping, assault, highway robbery, and crimes of violence
have their parallel here in cases where a strong man,
meeting a weaker, forces himself upon him as his slave
or compels him to take his purse. If the weaker re-
fuse, the assailant threatens to kill himself, which act
would lay the other under obligations to receive punish-
152
A Strange Manuscript
ment from the state in the shape of gifts and honors, or
at least subject him to unpleasant inquiries. Murder
has its counterpart among the Kosekin in cases where
one man meets another, forces money on him, and kills
himself. Forgery occurs where one uses another's name
so as to confer money on him.
There are many other crimes, all of which are severely
punished. The worse the offence the better is the of-
fender treated. Among the Kosekin capital punishment
is imprisonment amid the greatest splendor, where the
prisoner is treated like a king, and has many palaces and
great retinues ; for that which we consider the highest
they regard as the lowest, and with them the chief post
of honor is what we would call the lowest menial office.
Of course, among such a people, any suffering from want
is unknown, except when it is voluntary. The pauper
class, with all their great privileges, have this restriction,
that they are forced to receive enough for food and cloth-
ing. Some, indeed, manage by living in out-of-the-way
places to deprive themselves of these, and have been
known to die of starvation ; but this is regarded as dis-
honorable, as taking an undue advantage of a great po-
sition, and where it can be proved, the children and
relatives of the offender are severely punished accord-
ing to the Kosekin fashion.
State politics here move, like individual affairs, upon
the great principle of contempt for earthly things. The
state is willing to destroy itself for the good of other
states; but as other states are in the same position, noth-
ing can result. In times of war the object of each army
is to honor the other and benefit it by giving it the
glory of defeat. The contest is thus most fierce. The
Kosekin, through their passionate love of death, are ter-
rible in battle ; and when they are also animated by the
desire to confer glory on their enemies by defeating them,
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
153
they generally succeed in their aim. This makes them
almost always victorious, and when they are not so not a
soul returns alive. Their state of mind is peculiar. If
they are defeated they rejoice, since defeat is their chief
glory ; but if they are victorious they rejoice still more
in the benevolent thought that they have conferred upon
the enemy the joy, the glory, and the honor of defeat.
Here all shrink from governing others. The highest
wish of each is to serve. The Meleks and Kohens, whom
I at first considered the highest, are really the lowest
orders ; next to these come the authors, then the mer-
chants, then farmers, then artisans, then laborers, and,
finally, the highest rank is reached in the paupers.
Happy the aristocratic, the haughty, the envied paupers.
The same thing is seen in their armies. The privates
here are highest in rank, and the officers come next in
different gradations. These officers, however, have the
command and the charge of affairs as with us ; yet this
is consistent with their position, for here to obey is con-
sidered nobler than to command. In the fleet the rowers
are the highest class ; next come the fighting-men ; and
lowest of all are the officers. War arises from motives
as peculiar as those which give rise to private feuds ;
as, for instance, where one nation tries to force a prov-
ince upon another ; where they try to make each other
greater ; where they try to benefit unduly each other's
commerce ; where one may have a smaller fleet or army
than has been agreed on, or where an ambassador has
been presented with gifts, or received too great honor or
attention.
In such a country as this, where riches are disliked
and despised, I could not imagine how people could be
induced to engage in trade. This, however, was soon
explained. The laborers and artisans have to perform
their daily work, so as to enable the community to live
154
A Strange Manuscript
and move and have its being. Their impelling motive
is the high one of benefiting others most directly. They
refuse anything but the very smallest pay, and insist
on giving for this the utmost possible labor. Trades-
men also have to supply the community with articles of
all sorts ; merchants have to sail their ships to the same
end, all being animated by the desire of effecting the
good of others. Each one tries not to make money, but
to lose it; but as the competition is sharp and universal,
this is difficult, and the larger portion are unsuccessful.
The purchasers are eager to pay as much as possible,
and the merchants and traders grow rich in spite of
their utmost endeavors. The wealthy classes go into
business so as to lose money, but in this they seldom sue-
ceed. It has been calculated that only two per cent, in
every community succeed in reaching the pauper class.
The tendency is for all the labors of the working-class
to be ultimately turned upon the unfortunate wealthy
class. The workmen being the creators of wealth, and
refusing to take adequate pay, cause a final accumula-
tion of the wealth of the community in the hands of the
mass of the non-producers, who thus are fixed in their
unhappy position, and can hope for no escape except by
death. The farmers till the ground, the fishermen fish,
the laborers toil, and the wealth thus created is pushed
from these incessantly till it all falls upon the lowest
class—namely, the rich, including Athons, Meleks, and
Kohens. It is a burden that is often too heavy to be
borne ; but there is no help for it, and the better-minded
seek to cultivate resignation.
Women and men are in every respect absolutely
equal, holding precisely the same offices and doing the
same work. In general, however, it is observed that
women are a little less fond of death than men, and a
little less unwilling to receive gifts. For this reason
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
155
they are very numerous among the wealthy class, and
abound in the offices of administration. Women serve
in the army and navy as well as men, and from their
lack of ambition or energetic perseverance they are usu-
ally relegated to the lower ranks, such as officers and
generals. To my mind it seemed as though the women
were in all the offices of honor and dignity, but in reality
it was the very opposite. The same is true in the fam-
ily. The husbands insist on giving everything to the
wives and doing everything for them. The wives are
therefore universally the rulers of the household, while
the husbands have an apparently subordinate, but, to the
Kosekin, a more honorable position.
As to the religion of the Kosekin, I could make noth-
ing of it. They believe that after death they go to
what they call the world of darkness. The death they
long for leads to the darkness that they love ; and the
death and the darkness are eternal. Still, they persist
in saying that the death and the darkness together form
a state of bliss. They are eloquent about the happiness
that awaits them there in the sunless land—the world
of darkness ; but for my own part, it always seemed to
me a state of nothingness.
153
A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER XVII.
belief and unbelief.
The doctor was here interrupted by Featherstone,
who, with a yawn, informed him that it was eleven
o'clock, and that human endurance had its limits. Upon
this the doctor rolled up the manuscript and put it aside
for the night, after which supper was ordered.
"Well," said Featherstone, "what do you think of
this last ?"
" It contains some very remarkable statements," said
the doctor.
" There are certainly monsters enough in it," said Me-
lick—
" ' Gorgons and hydras and chimeras dire ?'"
"Well, why not?" said the doctor.
" It seems to me," said Melick, " that the writer of
this has peopled his world with creatures that resemble
the fossil animals more than anything else."
" The so-called fossil animals," said the doctor, " may
not be extinct. There are fossil specimens of animals
that still have living representatives. There is no reason
why many of those supposed to be extinct may not be
alive now. It is well known that many very remarkable
animals have become extinct within a comparatively re-
cent period. These great birds, of which More speaks,
seem to me to belong to these classes. The dodo was
in existence fifty years ago, the moa about a hundred
years ago. These great birds, together with others, such
as the epiornis and palapteryx, have disappeared, not
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
157
through the ordinary course of nature, but by the hand
of man. Even in our hemisphere they may yet be found.
Who can tell but that the moa or the dodo may yet be
lurking somewhere here in the interior of Madagascar,
of Borneo, or of Pepua ?"
" Can you make out anything about those great birds ?"
asked Featherstone. " Do they resemble anything that
exists now, or has ever existed ?"
"Well, yes, I think so," said the doctor. "Unfortu-
nately, More is not at all close or accurate in his descrip-
tions; he has a decidedly unscientific mind, and so one
cannot feel sure; yet from his general statements I think
I can decide pretty nearly upon the nature and the sci-
entific name of each one of his birds and animals. It is
quite evident to me that most of these animals belong
to races that no longer exist among us, and that this
world at the South Pole has many characteristics which
are like those of what is known as the Coal Period. I
allude in particular to the vast forests of fern, of gigan-
tic grasses and reeds. At the same time the general cli-
mate and the atmosphere seem like what we may find
in the tropics at present. It is evident that in More's
world various epochs are represented, and that animals
of different ages are living side by side."
" What do you think of the opkuk ?" asked Feather-
stone, with a yawn.
"Well, I hardly know."
"Why, it must be a dodo, of course," said Melick,
" only magnified."
" That," said the doctor, gravely, " is a thought that
naturally suggests itself; but then the opkuk is certainly
far larger than the dodo."
" Oh, More put on his magnifying glasses just then."
" The dodo," continued the doctor, taking no notice
of this, " in other respects corresponds with More's de-
158 A Strange Manuscript
scription of the opkuk. Clusius and Bontius give good
descriptions, and there is a well-known picture of one
in the British Museum. It is a massive, clumsy bird,
ungraceful in its form, with heavy movements, wings
too short for flight, little or no tail, and down rather
than feathers. The body, according to Bontius, is as
big as that of the African ostrich, but the legs are very
short. It has a large head, great black eyes, long bluish-
white bill, ending in a beak like that of a vulture, yellow
legs, thick and short, four toes on each foot, solid, long,
and armed with sharp black claws. The flesh, particu-
larly on the breast, is fat and esculent. Now, all this
corresponds with More's account, except as to the size
of the two, for the opkuks are as large as oxen."
" Oh, that's nothing," said Melick; " I'm determined
to stand up for the dodo." With this he burst forth
singing—
"' Oh, the dodo once lived, but he doesn't live now;
Yet why should a cloud overshadow our brow?
The loss of that bird ne'er should trouble our brains,
For though he is gone, still our claret remains.
Sing do-do—jolly do-do!
Hurrah! in his name let our cups overflow.'
"As for your definition, doctor," continued Melick,
" I'll give you one worth a dozen of yours :
"' 'Twas a mighty bird; those strong, short legs were never known to
fail,
And he felt a glow of pride while thinking of that little tail,
And his beak was marked with vigor, curving like a wondrous hook;
Thick and ugly was his body—such a form as made one look!' "
" Melick," said Featherstone, " you're a volatile youth.
You mustn't mind him, doctor. He's a professional
cynic, sceptic, and scoffer. Oxenden and I, however,
are open to conviction, and want to know more about
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 159
those birds and beasts. Can you make anything out of
the opmahera ?"
The doctor swallowed a glass of wine, and replied,
"Oh, yes; there are many birds, each of which may
be the opmahera. There's the fossil bird of Massachu-
setts, of which nothing is left but the footprints; but
some of these are eighteen inches in length, and show
a stride of two yards. The bird belonged to the order
of the Grallce, and may have been ten or twelve feet in
height. Then there is the Gastornis parisiensis, which
was as tall as an ostrich, as big as an ox, and belongs to
the same order as the other. Then there is the Palap-
teryx, of which remains have been found in New Zea-
land, which was seven or eight feet in height/ But the
one which to my mind is the real counterpart of the
opmahera is the Dinornis gigantea, whose remains are
also found in New Zealand. It is the largest bird known,
with long legs, a long neck, and short wings, useless for
flight. One specimen that has been found is upward of
thirteen feet in height. There is no reason why some
should not have been much taller. More compares its
height to that of a giraffe. The Maoris call this bird
the Moa, and their legends and traditions are full of
mention of it. When they first came to the island, six
or seven hundred years ago, they found these vast birds
everywhere, and hunted them for food. To my mind
the dinornis is the opmahera of More. As to riding on
them, that is likely enough; for ostriches are used for
this purpose, and the dinornis must have been far
stronger and fleeter than the ostrich. It is possible
that some of these birds may still be living in the re-
moter parts of our hemisphere."
"What about those monsters," asked Featherstone,
" that More speaks of in the sacred hunt ?"
" I think," said the doctor, " that I understand pretty
160
A Strange Manuscript
well what they were, and can identify them all. As the
galley passed the estuary of that great river, you remem-
her that he mentions seeing them on the shore. One
may have been the Ichthyosaurus. This, as the name
implies, is a fish-lizard. It has the head of a lizard, the
snout of a dolphin, the teeth of an alligator, enormous
eyes, whose membrane is strengthened by a bony frame,
the vertebrae of fishes, sternum and shoulder-bones like
those of the lizard, and the fins of a whale. Bayle calls
it the whale of the saurians. Another may have been
the Cheirotherium. On account of the hand-shaped
marks made by its paws, Owen thinks that it was akin
to the frogs; but it was a formidable monster, with head
and jaws of a crocodile. Another may have been the
Tdeosaurus, which resembled our alligators. It was
thirty-five feet in length. Then there was the Hyloeo-
saurus, a monster twenty-five feet in length, with a cui-
rass of bony plates."
"But none of these correspond with More's descrip-
tion of the monster that fought with the galley."
"No," said the doctor, "I am coming to that now.
That monster could have been no other than the Plesio-
saurus, one of the most wonderful animals that has ever
existed. Imagine a thing with the head of a lizard, the
teeth of a crocodile, the neck of a swan, the trunk and
tail of a quadruped, and the fins of a whale. Imagine
a whale with its head and neck consisting of a serpent,
with the strength of the former and the malignant fury
of the latter, and then you will have the plesiosaurus.
It was an aquatic animal, yet it had to remain near or
on the surface of the water, while its long, serpent-like
neck enabled it to reach its prey above or below with
swift, far-reaching darts. Yet it had no armor, and
could not have been at all a match for the ichthyosau-
rus. More's account shows, however, that it was a fear-
ful enemy for man to encounter."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
161
"He seems to have been less formidable than that
beast which they encountered in the swamp. Have you
any idea what that was?"
" I think it can have been no other than the Iguano-
don," said the doctor. The remains of this animal show
that it must have been the most gigantic of all primeval
saurians. Judging from existing remains its length was
not less than sixty feet, and larger ones may have ex-
isted. It stood high on its legs; the hind ones were
larger than the fore. The feet were massive and armed
with tremendous claws. It lived on the land and fed
on herbage. It had a horny, spiky ridge all along its
back. Its tail was nearly as long as its body. Its head
was short, its jaws enormous, furnished with teeth of a
very elaborate structure, and on its muzzle it carried a
curved horn. Such a beast as this might well have
caused all that destruction of life on the part of his des-
perate assailants of which More speaks.
" Then there was another animal," continued the doc-
tor, who was evidently discoursing upon a favorite topic.
"It was the one that came suddenly upon More while
he was resting with Almah after his flight with the run-
away bird. That I take to be the Megcdosaurus. This
animal was a monster of tremendous size and strength.
Cuvier thought that it might have been seventy feet in
length. It was carnivorous, and therefore more fero-
clous than the iguanodon, and more ready to attack.
Its head was like that of a crocodile, its body massive
like that of an elephant, yet larger; its tail was small,
and it stood high on its legs, so that it could run with
great speed. It was not covered with bony armor, but
had probably a hide thick enough to serve the purpose
of shell or bone. Its teeth were constructed so as to
cut with their edges, and the movement of the jaws pro-
duced the combined effect of knife and saw, while their
M
162
A Strange Manuscript
inward curve rendered impossible the escape of prey
that had once been caught. It probably frequented the
river banks, where it fed upon reptiles of smaller size,
which inhabited the same places.
" More," continued the doctor," is too general in his
descriptions. He has not a scientific mind, and he gives
but few data; yet I can bring before myself very easily
all the scenes which he describes, particularly that one
in which the megalosaurus approaches, and he rushes to
mount the dinornis so as to escape. I see that river,
with its trees and shrubs, all unknown now except in
museums—the vegetation of the Coal Period—the lepi-
dodendron, the lepidostrobus, the pecopteris, the neurop-
teris, the lonchopteris, the odontopteris, the sphenopteris,
the cyclopteris, the sigellaria veniformis, the sphenophyl-
lium, the calamites—"
Melick started to his feet.
" There, there!" he cried, " hold hard, doctor. Talk-
ing of calamities, what greater calamity can there be
than such a torrent of unknown words ? Talk English,
doctor, and we shall be able to appreciate you; but to
make your jokes, your conundrums, and your brilliant
witticisms in a foreign language isn't fair to us, and
does no credit either to your head or your heart."
The doctor elevated his eyebrows, and took no notice
of Melick's ill-timed levity.
"All these stories of strange animals," said Oxenden,
"may be very interesting, doctor, but I must say that
I am far more struck by the account of the people
themselves. I wonder whether they are an aboriginal
race, or descendants of the same stock from which we
came ?"
" I should say," remarked the doctor, confidently,
" that they are, beyond a doubt, an aboriginal and an-
tochthonous race."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
163
" I differ from you altogether," said Oxenden, calmly.
" Oh," said the doctor, " there can he no doubt about
it. Their complexion, small stature, and peculiar eyes
—their love of darkness, their singular characteristics,
both physical and moral, all go to show that they can
have no connection with the races in our part of the
earth."
" Their peculiar eyes," said Oxenden," are no doubt
produced by dwelling in caves for many generations."
" On the contrary," said the doctor," it is their pecu-
liarity of eye that makes them dwell in caves."
"You are mistaking the cause for the effect, doc-
tor."
" Not at all; it is you who are making that mistake."
" It's the old debate," said Melick—as the poet has it,
" ' Which was first, the egg or the hen ?'
Tell me, I pray, ye learned men!'"
"There are the eyeless fishes of the great cave of
Kentucky," said Oxenden, " whose eyes have become
extinct from living in the dark."
"No," cried the doctor, "the fish that have arisen in
that lake have never needed eyes, and have never had
them."
Oxenden laughed.
"Well," said he, "I'll discuss the question with you
on different grounds altogether, and I will show clearly
that these men, these bearded men, must belong to a
stock that is nearly related to our own, or, at least, that
they belong to a race of men with whom we are all very
familiar."
" I should like very much to have you try it," said
the doctor.
"Very well," said Oxenden. In the first place, I take
their language."
164 A Strange Manuscript
"Their language !"
"Yes. More has given us very many words in their
language. Now he himself says that these words had
an Arabic sound. He was slightly acquainted with that
language. What will you say if I tell you that these
words are still more like Hebrew ?"
" Hebrew !" exclaimed the doctor, in amazement.
" Yes, Hebrew," said Oxenden. " They are all very
much like Hebrew words, and the difference is not
greater than that which exists between the words of
any two languages of the Aryan family."
" Oh, if you come to philology I'll throw up the
sponge," said the doctor. "Yet I should like to hear
what you have to say on that point."
" The languages of the Aryan family," said Oxenden,
" have the same general characteristics, and in all of
them the differences that exist in their most common
words are subject to the action of a regular law. The
action of this law is best seen in the changes which take
place in the mutes. These changes are indicated in a
summary and comprehensive way, by means of what is
called 'Grimm's Law.' Take Latin and English, for in-
stance. ' Grimm's Law' tells us, among other things,
that in Latin and in that part of English which is of
Teutonic origin, a large number of words are essentially
the same, and differ merely in certain phonetic changes.
Take the word ' father.' In Latin, as also in Greek, it
is 'pater.' Now the Latin 'p' in English becomes 'f
that is, the thin mute becomes the aspirated mute. The
same change may be seen in the Latin' piscis,' which in
English is ' fish,' and the Greek ' nvp,' which in English
is ' fire.' Again, if the Latin or Greek word begins with
an aspirate, the English word begins with a medial;
thus the Latin ' f' is found responsive to the English
'b,' as in Latin 'fagus,* English 'beech,' Latin 'fero,'
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
165
English ' bear.' Again, if the Latin or Greek has the
medial, the English has the thin, as in Latin ' duo,' Eng-
lish 'two,' Latin 'genu,' English 'knee.' Now, I find
that in many of the words which More mentions this
same ' Grimm's Law' will apply ; and I am inclined to
think that if they were spelled with perfect accuracy
they would show the same relation between the Kosekin
language and the Hebrew that there is between the
Saxon English and the Latin."
The doctor gave a heavy sigh.
"You're out of my depth, Oxenden," said he. "I'm
nothing of a philologist."
" By Jove !" said Featherstone, " I like this. This is
equal to your list of the plants of the Coal Period, doc-
tor. But I say, Oxenden, while you are about it, why
don't you give us a little dose of Anglo-Saxon and San-
scrit? By Jove ! the fellow has Bopp by heart, and
yet he expects us to argue with him."
" I have it!" cried Melick. " The Kosekin are the
lost Ten Tribes. Oxenden is feeling his way to that.
He is going to make them out to be all Hebrew; and
then, of course, the only conclusion will be that they
are the Ten Tribes, who after a life of strange vicissi-
tudes have pulled up at the South Pole. It's a wonder
More didn't think of that—or the writer of this yarn,
whoever he may be. Well, for my part, I always took
a deep interest in the lost Ten Tribes, and thought them
a fine body of men."
"Don't think they've got much of the Jew about
them," said Featherstone, languidly. They hate riches
and all that, you know. Break a Jew's heart to hear of
all that property wasted, and money going a begging.
Not a bad idea, though, that of theirs about money.
Too much money's a howwid baw, by Jove !"
"Well," continued Oxenden, calmly resuming, and
166
A Strange Manuscript
taking no notice of these interruptions, " I can give you
word after word that More has mentioned which corre-
sponds to a kindred Hebrew word in accordance with
' Grimm's Law.' For instance, Kosekin ' Op,' Hebrew
4 Oph ;' Kosekin ' Athon,' Hebrew ' Adon;' Kosekin
' Salon,' Hebrew ' Shalom.' They are more like Hebrew
than Arabic, just as Anglo-Saxon words are more like
Latin or Greek than Sanscrit."
" Hurrah !" cried Melick, " we've got him to Sanscrit
at last! Now, Oxenden, my boy, trot out the 'Heto-
padesa,' the 'Megha Dhuta,' the { Rig Veda.' Quote
Beowulf and Caedmon. Give us a little Zeno, and
wind up with ' Lalla Rookh' in modern Persian."
" So I conclude," said Oxenden, calmly, ignoring Me-
lick, " that the Kosekin are a Semitic people. Their
complexion and their beards show them to be akin to
the Caucasian race, and their language proves beyond
the shadow of a doubt that they belong to the Semitic
branch of that race. It is impossible for an autoch-
thonous people to have such a language."
" But how," cried the doctor, " how in the name of
wonder did they get to the South Pole ?"
" Easily enough," interrupted Melick—" Shem landed
there from Noah's ark, and left some of his children to
colonize the country. That's as plain as a pikestaff. I
think, on the whole, that this idea is better than the
other one about the Ten Tribes. At any rate they are
both mine, and I warn all present to keep their hands
off them, for on my return I intend to take out a copy-
right."
" There's another thing," continued Oxenden, " which
is of immense importance, and that is their habit of
cave - dwelling. I am inclined to think that they re-
sorted to cave-dwelling at first from some hereditary
instinct or other, and that their eyes and their whole
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
167
morals have become affected by this mode of life. Nov,
as to ornamented caverns, we have many examples—■
caverns adorned with a splendor fully equal to anything
among the Kosekin. There are in India the great Behar
caves, the splendid Karli temple with its magnificent
sculptures and imposing architecture, and the cavern-
temples of Elephanta; there are the subterranean works
in Egypt, the temple of Dendera in particular; in Petra
we have the case of an entire city excavated from the
rocky mountains: yet, after all, these do not bear upon
the point in question, for they are isolated cases; and
even Petra, though it contained a city, did not contain
a nation. But there is a case, and one which is well
known, that bears directly upon this question, and gives
us the connecting link between the Kosekin and their
Semitic brethren in the northern hemisphere."
" What is that ?" asked the doctor.
"The Troglodytes," said Oxenden, with impressive
solemnity.
" Well, and what do you make out of the Troglo-
dytes ?"
" I will explain," said Oxenden. " The name Troglo-
dytes is given to various tribes of men, but those best
known and celebrated under this name once inhabited
the shores of the Red Sea, both on the Arabian and the
Egyptian side. They belonged to the Arabian race,
and were consequently a Semitic people. Mark that,
for it is a point of the utmost importance. Now, these
Troglodytes all lived in caverns, which were formed
partly by art and partly by nature, although art must
have had most to do with the construction of such vast
subterranean works. They lived in great communities
in caverns, and they had long tunnels passing from one
community to another. Here also they kept their cat-
tie. Some of these people have survived even to our
168
A Strange Manuscript
own age ; for Bruce, the Abyssinian traveller, saw them
in Nubia.
"The earliest writer who mentions the Troglodytes
was Agatharcides, of Cnidos. According to him they
were chiefly herdsmen. Their food was the flesh of
cattle, and their drink a mixture of milk and blood.
They dressed in the skins of cattle ; they tattooed their
bodies. They were very swift of foot, and were able
to run down wild beasts in the hunt. They were also
greatly given to robbery, and caravans passing to and
fro had to guard against them.
"One feature in their character has to my mind a
strange significance, and that is their feelings with re-
gard to death. It was not the Kosekin love of death,
yet it was something which must certainly be consid-
ered as approximating to it. For Agatharcides says
that in their burials they were accustomed to fasten
the corpse to a stake, and then gathering round, to pelt
it with stones amid shouts of laughter and wild merri-
ment. They also used to strangle the old and infirm,
so as to deliver them from the evils of life. These
Troglodytes, then, were a nation of cave-dwellers, lov-
ing the dark—not exactly loving death, yet at any rate
regarding it with merriment and pleasure; and so I
cannot help seeing a connection between them and the
Kosekin."
" Yes," said the doctor," but how did they get to the
South Pole?"
" That," said Oxenden, " is a question which I do not
feel bound to answer."
" Oh, it is easy enough to answer that," said Melick.
"They, of course, dug through the earth."
Oxenden gave a groan.
" I think I'll turn in for the night," said he, rising.
Upon this the others rose also and followed his example.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
169
On the following morning the calm still continued.
None of the party rose until very late, and then over
the breakfast-table they discussed the manuscript once
more, each from his own point of view, Melick still as-
serting a contemptuous scepticism—Oxenden and the
doctor giving reasons for their faith, and Featherstone
listening without saying much on either side.
At length it was proposed to resume the reading of
the manuscript, which task would now devolve upon
Oxenden. They adjourned to the deck, where all dis-
posed themselves in easy attitudes to listen to the con-
tinuation of More's narrative.
170
A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER XVIII.
a yoyage oyer the pole.
The discovery of our love had brought a crisis in
our fate for me and Almah. The Kohen hailed it with
joy, for now was the time when he would he able to
present us to the Kohen Gadol. Our doom was certain
and inevitable. We were to be taken to the amir; we
were to he kept until the end of the dark season, and
then we were both to be publicly sacrificed. After this
our bodies were to be set apart for the hideous rites of
the Mista Kosek. Such was the fate that lay before us.
The Kohen was now anxious to take us to the amir.
I might possibly have persuaded him to postpone our
departure, but I saw no use in that. It seemed better
to go, for it was possible that amid new scenes and
among new people there might be hope. This, too,
seemed probable to Almah, who was quite anxious to
go. The Kohen pressed forward the preparations, and
at length a galley was ready for us.
This galley was about three hundred feet in length
and fifty in width, but not more than six feet in depth.
It was like a long raft. The rowers, two hundred in
number, sat on a level with the water, one hundred on
each side. The oars were small, being not more than
twelve feet in length, but made of very light, tough ma-
terial, with very broad blades. The galley was steered
with broad-bladed paddles at both ends. There was no
mast or sail. Astern was a light poop, surrounded by a
pavilion, and forward there was another. At the bow
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 171
there was a projecting platform, used chiefly in fighting
the thannin, or sea-monsters, and also in war. There
were no masts or flags or gay streamers; no brilliant
colors; all was intensely black, and the ornaments were
of the same hue.
We were now treated with greater reverence than
ever, for we were looked upon as the recipients of the
highest honor that could fall to any of the Kosekin—
namely, the envied dignity of a public death. As we
embarked the whole city lined the public ways, and
watched us from the quays, from boats, and from other
galleys. Songs were sung by a chosen choir of pau-
pers, and to the sound of this plaintive strain we moved
out to sea.
" This will be a great journey for me," said the Kohen,
as we left the port. " I hope to be made a pauper at
least, and perhaps gain the honor of a public death. I
have known people who have gained death for less.
There was an Athon last year who attacked a pehmet
with forty men and one hundred and twenty rowers.
All were killed or drowned except himself. In reward
for this he gained the mudecheb, or death recompense.
In addition to this he was set apart for the Mista Kosek."
" Then, with you, when a man procures the death of
others he is honored ?"
"Why, yes; how could it be otherwise?" said the
Kohen. "Is it not the same with you? Have you not
told me incredible things about your people, among
which there were a few that seemed natural and intelli-
gible? Among these was your system of honoring
above all men those who procure the death of the larg-
est number. You, with your pretended fear of death,
wish to meet it in battle as eagerly as we do, and your
most renowned men are those who have sent most to
death."
172
A Strange Manuscript
To this strange remark I had no answer to make.
The air out at sea now grew chillier. The Kohen no-
ticed it also, and offered me his cloak, which I refused.
He seemed surprised, and smiled.
"You are growing like one of us," said he. "You
will soon learn that the greatest happiness in life is to
do good to others and sacrifice yourself. You already
show this in part. When you are with Almah you act
like one of the Kosekin. You watch her to see and an-
.ticipate her slightest wish; you are eager to give her
everything. She, on the other hand, is equally eager
to give up all to you. Each one of you is willing to lay
down life for the other. You would gladly rush upon
death to save her from harm, much as you pretend to
fear death; and so I see that with Almah you will soon
learn how sweet a thing death may be."
" To live without her," said I, " would be so bitter
that death with her would indeed be sweet. If I could
save her life by laying down my own, death would be
sweeter still; and not one of you Kosekin would meet
it so gladly."
The Kohen smiled joyously.
" Oh, almighty and wondrous power of Love !" he ex-
claimed, " how thou hast transformed this foreigner!
Oh, Atam-or! you will soon be one of us altogether.
For see, how is it now? You pretend to love riches
and life, and yet you are ready to give up everything
for Almah."
" Gladly, gladly !" I exclaimed.
"Yes," he said, "all that you have you would gladly
lavish on her, and would rejoice to make yourself a pau-
per for her sweet sake. You also would rejoice equally
to give up life for her. Is it not so ?"
" It is," said I.
" Then I see by this that Almah has awakened within
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 173
you your true human nature. Thus far it has lain dor-
mant; it has been concealed under a thousand false and
unnatural habits, arising from your strange native cus-
toms. You have been brought up under some frightful
system, where nature is violated. Here among us your
true humanity is unfolded, and with Almah you are like
the Kosekin. Soon you will learn new lessons, and will
find out that there is a new and a final self-abnegation
in perfect love; and your love will never rest till you
have separated yourself from Almah, so that love can
have its perfect work."
The sea now opened wide before us, rising up high
as if half-way to the zenith, giving the impression of a
vast ascent to endless distances. Around the shores
spread themselves, with the shadowy outlines of the
mountains; above was the sky, all clear, with faint au-
rora-flashes and gleaming stars. Hand-in-hand with
Almah I stood and pointed out the constellations as we
marked them, while she told me of the different divi-
sions known among the Kosekin as well as her own peo-
pie. There, high in the zenith, was the southern polar-
star, not exactly at the pole, nor yet of very great
brightness, but still sufficiently noticeable.
Looking back, we saw, low down, parts of the Phoe-
nix and the Crane; higher up, the Toucana, Hydrus,
and Pavo. On our right, low down, was the beautiful
Altar; higher up, the Triangle; while on the left were
the Sword-fish and the Flying-fish. Turning to look
forward, we beheld a more splendid display. Then,
over the bow of the vessel, between the Centaur, which
lay low, and Musca Indica, which rose high, there blazed
the bright stars of the Southern Cross—a constellation,
if not the brightest, at least the most conspicuous and
attractive in all the heavens. All around there burned
other stars, separated widely. Then, over the stern,
174
A Strange Manuscript
gleamed the splendid lustre of Achernar, on the left the
brilliant glow of a Robur and Canopus, and low down
before us the bright light of Argo. It was a scene full
of splendor and fascination. After a time a change
came over the sky: the aurora-flashes, at first faint,
gradually increased in brilliancy till the stars grew dim,
and all the sky, wherever the eye might turn from the
horizon to the zenith, seemed filled with lustrous flames
of every conceivable hue. Colossal beams radiated from
the pole towards the horizon till the central light was
dissipated, and there remained encircling us an infinite
colonnade of flaming pillars that towered to the stars.
These were all in motion, running upon one another,
incessantly shifting and changing; new scenes forever
succeeded to old; pillars were transformed to pyramids,
pyramids to fiery bars; these in their turn were trans-
formed to other shapes, and all the. while one tint of
innumerable hues overspread the entire circle of the
sky.
Our voyage occupied several joms ; but our progress
was continuous, for different sets of rowers relieved one
another at regular intervals. On the second jom a
storm broke out. The sky had been gathering clouds
during sleeping-time, and when we awoke we found the
sea all lashed to fury, while all around the darkness was
intense. The storm grew steadily worse; the lightning
flashed, the thunder pealed, and at length the sea was
so heavy that rowing was impossible. Upon this the
oars were all taken in, and the galley lay tossing upon
the furious sea, amid waves that continually beat upon
her.
And now a scene ensued that filled me with amaze-
ment, and took away all my thoughts from the storm.
It seemed impossible that so frail a bark could stand
the fury of the waves. Destruction was inevitable, and
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
175
I was expecting to see the usual signs of grief and de-
spair—wondering, too, how these rowers would preserve
their subordination. But I had forgotten in my excite-
ment the strange nature of the Kosekin. Instead of
terror there was joy, instead of wild despair there was
peace and serene delight.
The lightning-flashes revealed a wonderful scene.
There were all the rowers, each one upon his seat, and
from them all there came forth a chant which was full
of triumph, like a song of public welcome to some great
national hero, or a song of joy over victory. The offi-
cers embraced one another and exchanged words of de-
light. The Kohen, after embracing all the others, turned
to me, and, forgetting my foreign ways, exclaimed, in a
tone of enthusiastic delight,
"We are destroyed! Death is near ! Rejoice !"
Accustomed as I was to the perils of the sea, I had
learned to face death without flinching. Almah, too,
was calm, for to her this death seemed preferable to
that darker fate which awaited us; but the words of the
Kohen jarred upon my feelings.
" Do you not intend to do anything to save the ship?"
I asked.
He laughed joyously.
"There's no occasion," said he. "When the oars are
taken in we always begin to rejoice. And why not?
Death is near—it is almost certain. Why should we do
anything to distract our minds and mar our joy? For
oh, dear friend, the glorious time has come when we can
give up life—life, with all its toils, its burdens, its end-
less bitternesses, its perpetual evils. Now we shall have
no more suffering from vexatious and oppressive riches,
from troublesome honors, from a surplus of food, from
luxuries and delicacies, and all the ills of life."
"But what is the use of being born at all?" I asked,
176
A Strange Manuscript
in a wonder that never ceased to rise at every fresh dis-
play of Kosekin feeling.
" The use ?" said the Kohen. " "Why, if we were not
born, how could we know the bliss of dying, or enjoy
the sweetness of death ? Death is the end of being—■
the one sweet hope and crown and glory of life, the one
desire and hope of every living man. The blessing is
denied to none. Rejoice with me, oh Atam-or! you
will soon know its blessedness as well as I."
He turned away. I held Almah in my arms, and we
watched the storm by the lightning-flashes and waited
for the end. But the end came not. The galley was
light, broad, and buoyant as a life-boat; at the same
time it was so strongly constructed that there was
scarcely any twist or contortion in the sinewy fabric.
So we floated buoyantly and safely upon the summit of
vast waves, and a storm that would have destroyed a
ship of the European fashion scarcely injured this in
the slightest degree. It was as indestructible as a raft
and as buoyant as a bubble; so we rode out the gale,
and the death which the Kosekin invoked did not come
at all.
The storm was but short-lived; the clouds dispersed,
and soon went scudding over the sky; the sea went
down. The rowers had to take their oars once more,
and the reaction that followed upon their recent rejoic-
ings was visible in universal gloom and dejection. As
the clouds dispersed the aurora lights came out more
splendid than ever, and showed nothing but melancholy
faces. The rowers pulled with no life or animation;
the officers stood about sighing and lamenting; Almah
and I were the only ones that rejoiced over this escape
from death.
Joms passed. We saw other sights; we met with
galleys and saw many ships about the sea. Some were
'Found in a Copper Cylinder. 177
moved by sails only; these were merchant ships, but
they had only square sails, and could not sail in any
other way than before the wind. Once or twice I caught
glimpses of vast shadowy objects in the air. I was
startled and terrified; for, great as were the wonders of
this strange region, I had not yet suspected that the air
itself might have denizens as tremendous as the land or
the sea. Yet so it was, and afterwards during the voy-
age I saw them often. One in particular was so near
that I observed it with ease. It came flying along in
the same course with us, at a height of about fifty feet
from the water. It was a frightful monster, with a long
body and vast wings like those of a bat. Its progress
was swift, and it soon passed out of sight. To Almah
the monster created no surprise ; she was familiar with
them, and told me that they were very abundant here,
but that they never were known to attack ships. She
informed me that they were capable of being tamed if
caught when young, though in her country they were
never made use of. The name given by the Kosekin to
these monsters is athaleb.
At length we drew near to our destination. We
reached a large harbor at the end of a vast bay: here
the mountains extended around, and before us there
arose terrace after terrace of twinkling lights running
away to immense distances. It looked like a city of a
million inhabitants, though it may have contained far
less than that. By the brilliant aurora light I could see
that it was in general shape and form precisely like the
city that we had left, though far larger and more popu-
lous. The harbor was full of ships and boats of all
sorts, some lying at the stone quays, others leaving
port, others entering. Galleys passed and repassed, and
merchant ships with their clumsy sails, and small fish-
ing-boats. From afar arose the deep hum of a vast
N
178
A Strange Manuscript
multitude and the low roar that always ascends from
a populous city.
The galley hauled alongside her wharf, and we found
ourselves at length in the mighty amir of the Kosekin.
The Kohen alone landed; the rest remained on board,
and Almah and I with them.
Other galleys were here. On the wharf workmen
were moving about. Just beyond were caverns that
looked like warehouses. Above these was a terraced
street, where a vast multitude moved to and fro—a liv-
ing tide as crowded and as busy as that in Cheapside.
After what seemed a long time the Kohen returned.
This time he came with a number of people, all of
whom were in cars drawn by opkuks. Half were men
and half women. ■ These came aboard, and it seemed as
though we were to be separated; for the women took
Almah, while the men took me.
Upon this I entreated the Kohen not to separate us.
I informed him that we were both of a different race
from his, that we did not understand their ways; we
should be miserable if separated.
I spoke long and with all the entreaty possible to one
with my limited acquaintance with the language. My
words evidently impressed them: some of them even
wept.
"You make us sad," said the Kohen. "Willingly
would we do everything that you bid, for we are your
slaves ; but the state law prevents. Still, in your case,
the law will be modified; for you are in such honor
here that you may be considered as beyond the laws.
For the present, at least, we cannot separate you."
These words brought much consolation. After this
we landed, and Almah and I were still together.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
CHAPTER XIX.
the wonders of the " amir."
We were drawn on cars np to the first terraced street,
and here we found the vast multitude which we had
seen from a distance. Crossing this street, we ascended
and came to another precisely like it; then, still going
on, we came to a third. Here there was an immense
space, not overgrown with trees like the streets, hut per-
fectly open. In the midst arose a lofty pyramid, and
as I looked at it I could not refrain from shuddering;
for it looked like the public altar, upon which in due
time I should be compelled to make my appearance, and
be offered up as a victim to the terrific superstitions of
the Kosekin.
Crossing this great square, we came to a vast portal,
which opened into a cavern with twinkling lights. The
city itself extended- above this, for we could see the ter-
raced streets rising above our heads; but here our prog-
ress ended at the great cavern in the chief square, oppo-
site the pyramid.
On entering the cavern we traversed an antechamber,
and then passing on we reached a vast dome, of dimen-
sions so great that I could perceive no end in that gloom.
The twinkling lights served only to disclose the dark*
ness and to indicate the immensity of the cavern. In
the midst there arose two enormous columns, which
were lost in the gloom above.
It was only by passing through this that we learned
its great extent. We at length came to the other end,
n 2
180
A Strange Manuscript
and here we* saw numerous passages leading away. The
Kohen led us through one of these, and after pass-
ing through several other domes of smaller dimensions
we at length reached an apartment where we stopped.
This place was furnished with couches and hangings,
and lighted with flaming lamps. The light was dis-
tressing to those who had accompanied us, and many
of them left, while the few who remained had to cover
their eyes. Here we found that all preparations had
been made. The apartments were all illuminated,
though our love of light never ceased to be a matter of
amazement to the Kosekin, and a bounteous repast was
spread for us. But the Kohen and the others found the
light intolerable, and soon left us to ourselves.
After the repast some women appeared to take Almak
to her chamber, and, with the usual kindness of the Ko-
sekin, they assured her that she would not be expected
to obey the law of separation, but that she was to remain
here, where she would be always within reach of me.
After her departure there came to visit me the lowest
man in all the land of the Kosekin, though, according
to our view, he would be esteemed the highest. This
was the Kohen Gadol. His history had already been
told me. I had learned that through lack of Kosekin
virtue he had gradually sunk to this position, and now
was compelled to hold in his hands more wealth, power,
and display than any other man in the nation.
He was a man of singular appearance. The light was
not so troublesome to him as to the others—he merely
kept his eyes shaded; but he regarded me with a keen
look of inquiry that was suggestive of shrewdness and
cunning. I confess it was with a feeling of relief that
I made this discovery; for I longed to find some one
among this singular people wTho was selfish, who feared
jieath, who loved life, who loved riches, and had some-
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 181
thing in common with me. This I thought I perceived
in the shrewd, cunning face of the Kohen Gadol, and I
was glad; for I saw that while he could not possibly be
more dangerous to me than those self-sacrificing, self-
denying cannibals whom I had thus far known, he might
prove of some assistance, and might help me to devise
means of escape. If I could only find some one who
was a coward, and selfish and avaricious—if this Kohen
Gadol could but be he—how much brighter my life
would be ! And so there happened to me an incredible
thing, that my highest wish was now to find in the Ko-
hen Gadol cowardice, avarice, and selfishness.
The Kohen was accompanied by a young female, rich-
ly attired, whom I afterwards learned to be his daugh-
ter. Her name was Layelah, and she filled the office of
Malca, which signifies queen; and though honorable
with us above all, is among the Kosekin the lowest in
the land. Layelah was so beautiful that I looked at her
in amazement. She was very tall for one of the Kose-
kin, which made her stature equal to that of an ordi-
nary girl with us; her hair was rich, dark, and luxuri-
ant, gathered about her head in great masses and bound
by a golden band. Her features were delicate and per-
feet in their outline; her expression was noble and com-
manding. Her eyes were utterly unlike those of the
other Kosekin; the upper lids had a slight droop, but
that was all, and that was the nearest approach to the
national blink. Her first entrance into the room seemed
to dazzlo her, and she shaded her eyes for a few mo-
ments, but after that she looked at me fixedly, and
seemed to suffer no more inconvenience than I did.
The perfect liberty of women among the Kosekin made
this visit from her quite as natural as that of her father;
and though she said but little on this occasion, she was
an attentive listener and close observer.
182 A Strange Manuscrigtt
Their visit was long, for they were evidently full of
curiosity. They had heard much about me and wished
to see more. It was the first time that I had found among
the Kosekin the slightest desire to know where I had
come from. Hitherto all had been content with the
knowledge that I was a foreigner. How, however, I
found in the Kohen Gadol and Layelah a curiosity that
was most eager and intense. They questioned me about
my country, about the great world beyond the moun*
tains, about the way in which I had come here, about
the manners and customs of my countrymen. They
were eager to know about those great nations of which
I spoke, who loved light and life; about men who loved
themselves better than others; of that world where men
feared death and loved life, and sought after riches and
lived in the light.
The sleeping-time came and passed, and my visitors
were still full of eager questionings. It was Layelah
who at last thought of the lateness of the hour. At a
word from her the Kohen Gadol rose, with many apolo-
gies, and prepared to go. But before he left he said :
" When I was a child I was shipwrecked, and was
taken up by a ship which conveyed me to a nation be-
yond the sea. There I grew up to manhood. I learned
their language and manners and customs, and when I
returned home I found myself an alien here. I do not
love darkness or death, I do not hate riches, and the re-
suit is that I am what I am. If I were like the rest of
my countrymen, my lot would make me miserable; but
as it is I prefer it to any other, and consider myself not
the lowest but the greatest in the land. My daughter
is like me, and instead of being ashamed of her station
she is proud of it, and would not give it up even to be-
come a pauper. I will see you again. I have much to
say."
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 183
With these words the Kohen Gadol retired, followed
by Layelah, leaving me more hopeful than I had been
for a long time.
For manyjoms following I received visits from the
Kohen Gadol and from Layelah. Almah was with me
until sleeping-time, and then these other visitors would
come. In this, at least, they resembled the other Kose-
kin, that they never dreamed of interfering with Almah
when she might wish to be with me. Their visits were
always long, and we had much to say; but what I lost
of sleep I always made up on the following join. The
Kohen Gadol, with his keen, shrewd face, interested me
greatly; but Layelah, with her proud face and air of
command, was a positive wonder.
I soon learned that the Kohen Gadol was what we
term " a man of advanced views," or perhaps a " Re-
former," or a "Philosophic Radical," it matters not
which; suffice it to say that his ideas and feelings dif-
fered from those of his nation, and if carried out would
be equal to a revolution in politics and morals.
The Kohen Gadol advocated selfishness as the true
law of life, Avithout which no state can prosper. There
were a few of similar views, but they were all regarded
with great contempt by the multitude, and had to suffer
the utmost rigor of the law; for they were all endowed
with vast wealth, compelled to live in the utmost splen-
dor and luxury, to have enormous retinues, and to wield
the chief power in politics and in religion. Even this,
however, had not changed the sentiments of the con-
demned, and I learned that they were laboring inces-
santly, notwithstanding their severe punishment, to dis-
seminate their peculiar doctrines. These were formu-
lated as follows :
1. A mail should not love others better than himself.
2. Life is not an evil to be got rid of.
184 A Strange Manuscript
8. Other things are to be preferred to death.
4. Poverty is not the best state for man.
5. Unrequited love is not the greatest happiness.
6. Lovers may sometimes marry.
fJ. To serve is not more honorable than to command.
8. Defeat is not more glorious than victory.
9. To save a life should not be regarded as a criminal offence.
10. The paupers should be forced to take a certain amount of wealth,
to relieve the necessities of the rich.
These articles were considered both by the Kohen
Gadol and by Layelah to be remarkable for their au-
dacity, and were altogether too advanced for reception
by any except the chosen few. With the multitude he
had to deal differently, and had to work his way by con-
cealing his opinions. He had made a great conspiracy,
in which he was still engaged, and had gained immense
numbers of adherents by allowing them to give him their
whole wealth. Through his assistance many Athons
and Kohens and Meleks had become artisans, laborers,
and even paupers; but all were bound by him to the
strictest secrecy. If any one should divulge the secret,
it would be ruin to him and to many others ; for they
would at once be punished by the bestowal of the ex-
tremest wealth, by degradation to the rank of rulers and
commanders, and by the severest rigors of luxury, power,
splendor, and magnificence known among the Kosekin.
Overwhelmed thus with the cares of government, crushed
under the weight of authority and autocratic rule, sur-
rounded by countless slaves all ready to die for them,
their lives would be embittered and their punishment
would be more than they could bear. But the philo-
sophic Kohen Gadol dared all these punishments, and
pursued his way calmly and pertinaciously.
Nothing surprised the Kohen Gadol so much as the
manner in which I received his confidences. He half ex-
pected to startle me by his boldness, but was himself con-
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
185
founded by my words. I told him that in my country
self was the chief consideration, self-preservation the law
of nature; death the King of Terrors; wealth the object
of universal search, poverty the worst of evils; unre-
quited love nothing less than anguish and despair; to
command others the highest glory; victory, honor; de-
feat, intolerable shame; and other things of the same
sort, all of which sounded in his ears, as he said, with
such tremendous force that they were like peals of thun-
dcr. He shook his head despondently; he could not be-
lieve that such view s as mine could ever be attained to
among the Kosekin. But Layelah was bolder, and wTith
all a woman's impetuosity grasped at my fullest mean-
ing and held it firm.
" He is right," said Layelah — " the heaven-born
Atam-or. He shall be our teacher. The rich shall be
esteemed, the poor shall be down-trodden; to rule over
others shall be glorious, to serve shall be base; victory
shall be an honor, defeat a shame; selfishness, self-seek-
ing, luxury, and indulgence shall be virtues; poverty,
want, and squalor shall be things of abhorrence and
contempt."
The face of Layelah glowed with enthusiasm as she
said these words, and I saw in her a daring, intrepid, and
high-hearted woman, full of a woman's headlong impetu-
osity and disregard of consequences. In me she saw
one who seemed to her like a prophet and teacher of a
new order of things, and her whole soul responded to
the principles which I announced. It required immense
strength of mind and firmness of soul to separate herself
from the prevalent sentiment of her nation; and though
nature had done much for her in giving her a larger
portion of original selfishness than was common to her
people, still she was a child of the Kosekin, and her dar-
ing was all the more remarkable. And so she went
186 A Strange Manuscript
further than her father, and adopted ray extreme views
when he shrank back, and dared more unflinchingly the
extremest rigors of the national law, and all that the
Kosekin could inflict in the way of wealth, luxury, su-
preme command, palatial abodes, vast retinues of slaves,
and the immense degradation of the queenly office.
I spoke to her in a warning voice about her rashness.
"Oh," said she, "I have counted the cost, and am
ready to accept all that they can inflict. I embrace the
good cause, and will not give it up—no, not even if they
could increase my wealth a thousand-fold, and sentence
me to live a hundred seasons. I can bear their utmost
inflictions of wealth, power, magnificence; I could even
bear being condemned to live forever in the light. Oh,
my friend, it is the conviction of right and the support
of conscience that streagthens one to bear the greatest
evils that man can inflict."
From these words it was evident to me that Lavelah
was a true child of the Kosekin; for though she was of
advanced sentiments she still used the language of her
people, and spoke of the punishments of the law as
though they were punishments in reality. Now, to me
and to Almah these so-called punishments seemed re-
wards.
It was impossible for me to avoid feeling a very
strong regard for this enthusiastic and beautiful girl;
all the more, indeed, because she evinced such an undis-
guised admiration for me. She evidently considered me
some superior being, from some superior race; and al-
though my broken and faulty way of speaking the lan-
guage was something of a trial, still she seemed to con-
sider every word I uttered as a maxim of the highest
wisdom. The tritest of truths, the commonest of plati-
tudes, the most familiar of proverbs or old saws current
among us were eagerly seized by Layelah, and accepted
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
187
as truths almost divine—as new doctrines for the guid-
ance of the human race. These she would discuss with
me; she would put them into better and more striking
language, and ask for my opinion. Then she would
write them down.
For the Kosekin knew the art of writing. They had
an alphabet of their own, which was at once simple and
very scientific. There were no vowels, but only conso-
nant sounds, the vowels being supplied in reading, just
as if one should write the words fthr or dghtr, and read
them father and daughter. Their letters were as fol-
lows: P, K, T, B, G, D, F, Ch, Th, M, L, 1ST, S, H, R.
There were also three others, which have no equivalents
in English.
It soon became evident to me that Layelah had a com-
plete ascendency over her father; that she was not only
the Malea of the amir, but the presiding spirit and the
chief administrative genius of the whole nation of the
Kosekin. She seemed to be a new Semiramis—one who
might revolutionize an empire and introduce a new or-
der of things. Such, indeed, was her high ambition, and
she plainly avowed it to me; but what was more, she
frankly informed me that she regarded me as a Heaven-
sent teacher—as one who in this darkness could tell her
of the nations of light—who could instruct her in the
wisdom of other and greater races, and help her to ac-
complish her grand designs.
As for Almah, she seemed quite beneath the notice of
the aspiring Layelah. She never noticed her, she never
spoke of her, and she always made her visits to me after
Almah had gone.
188
A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER XX.
the dark maiden layelah.
Layelah at length began to make pointed remarks
about Almah.
"She loves you," said she, "and you love her. How
is it that you do not give each other up ?"
" I would di'e rather than give up Almah," said I.
Layelah smiled. " That sounds strange to the Kose-
kin," said she, " for here to give up your love and to die
are both esteemed the greatest possible blessings. But
Almah should give you up. It is the women with us
who make the beginning. Women generally fall in
love first, and it is expected that they will tell their love
first. The delicacy of a woman's feelings makes this
natural, for if a man tells his love to a woman who does
not love him, it shocks her modesty; while if a woman
tells a man, he has no modesty to shock."
" That is strange," said I; " but suppose the man does
not love the woman ?"
" Why, no woman wants to be loved; she only wants
to love."
At this I felt somewhat bewildered.
" That," said Layelah," is unrequited love, which is
the chief blessing here, though for my part I am a
philosopher, and would wish when I love to be loved in
return."
"And then," said I, "if so,would you give up your
lover, in accordance with the custom of your country ?"
Layelah's dark eyes rested on me for a moment with
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
189
a glance of intense earnestness and profound meaning.
She drew a long breath, and then said, in a low and
tremulous voice,
"Never !"
Layelah was constantly with me, and at length used
to come at an earlier time, when Almah was present.
Her manner towards Almah was full of the usual Kose-
kin courtesy and gracious cordiality. She was still in-
tent upon learning from me the manners, customs, and
principles of action of the race to which I belonged.
She had an insatiable thirst for knowledge, and her curi-
osity extended to all those great inventions which arc
the wonder of Christendom. Locomotives and steam-
boats were described to her under the names of "horses
of fire " and " ships of fire;" printing was " letters of
power;" the electric telegraph " messages of lightning;"
the organ " lute of giants," and so on. Yet, in spite of
the eagerness with which she made her inquiries, and
the diligence with which she noted all down, I could see
that there was in her mind something lying beneath it
all—a far more earnest purpose, and a far more personal
one, than the pursuit of useful knowledge.
Layelah was watchful of Almah; she seemed studying
her to see how far this woman of another race differed
from the Kosekin. She would often turn from me and
talk with Almah for a long time, questioning her about
her people and their ways. Almah's manner was some-
what reserved, and it was rendered somewhat more so
from the fact that her mind was always full of the pros-
pect of our impending doom. Each jom, as it came and
went, brought us nearer to that awful time, and the h'our
was surely coming when we should be taken to the outer
square and to the top of the pyramid of sacrifice.
Once Layelah sat for some time silent and involved
in thought. At length she began to speak to me.
190
A Strange Manuscript
"Almah," said she, "is very different from us. She
loves you and you love her. She ought to give you up.
Almah, you ought to give up Atam-or, since you love
him."
Almah looked confused, and made some reply to the
effect that she belonged to a different race with different
customs.
"But you should follow our customs. You are one
of us now. You can easily find another who will take
him."
Almah threw a piteous glance at me and said noth-
ing.
"I," said Layelah, " will take him."
She spoke these words with an air of magnanimity, as
though putting it in the light of a favor to Almah; but
Almah did not make any reply, and after some silence
Layelah spoke of something else.
Not long after we were alone together, and Layelah
returned to the subject. She referred to Almah's want
of sympathy with the manners of the Kosekin, and as-
serted that she ought to aim after a separation.
" I love her," said I, with great warmth, " and will
never give her up."
"But she must give you up; it is the woman's place
to take the first step. I should be willing to take you."
As Layelah said this she looked at me very earnestly,
as if anxious to see how I accepted this offer. I loved
Almah, but Layelah also was most agreeable, and I liked
her very much; indeed, so much so that I could not bear
to say anything that might hurt her feelings. Among
all the Kosekin there was not one who was not infinitely
inferior to her in my eyes. Still, I loved Almah, and I
told her so again, thinking that in this way I might re-
pel her without giving offence.
But Layelah was quite ready with her reply.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
191
" If you love Almah," said she, " that is the very rea-
son why you should marry me."
This made me feel more embarrassed than ever.
I stammered something about my own feelings—the
manners and customs of my race—and the fear that I
had of acting against my own principles. " Besides," I
added, " I'm afraid it would make you unhappy."
" Oh, no," said Layelah, briskly; " on the contrary, it
would make me very happy indeed."
I began to be more and more aghast at this tremen-
dous frankness, and was utterly at a loss what to say.
" My father," continued Layelah, " is different from
the other Kosekin, and so am I. I seek requital for
love, and do not think it an evil."
A sudden thought now suggested itself, and I caught
at it as a last resort.
" You have," said I, " some lover among the Kosekin.
"Why do you not marry him ?"
Layelah smiled.
" I have no lover that I love," said she, " among the
Kosekin."
My feeble effort was thus a miserable failure. I was
about saying something concerning the Kosekin alpha-
bet, or something else of an equally appropriate nature,
when she prevented me.
" Atam-or," said she, in a low voice.
"Layelah," said I, with my mind full of confusion.
" I love you!"
She sat looking at me with her beautiful face all
aglow, her dark eyes fixed on mine with an intense and
eager gaze. I looked at her and said not one single
word. Layelah was the first to break the awkward
silence.
"You love Almah, Atam-or; but say, do you not love
me? You smile at me, you meet me always when I
192
A Strange Manuscript
come with warm greetings, and you seem to enjoy your-
self in my society. Say, Atam-or, do you not love me ?"
This was a perilous and a tremendous moment. The
fact is, I did like Layelah very much indeed, and I
wanted to tell her so; but my ignorance of the language
did not allow me to observe those nice distinctions of
meaning between the words " like" and " love." I
knew no other word than the one Kosekin word mean-
ing " love," and could not think of any meaning " like."
It was, therefore, a very trying position for me.
"Dear Layelah," said I, floundering and stammering
in my confusion, I love you; I—"
But here I was interrupted without waiting for any
further words; the beautiful creature flung her arms
around me and clung to me with a fond embrace. As
for me, I was utterly confounded, bewildered, and des-
perate. I thought of my darling Almah, whom alone I
loved. It seemed at that moment as though I was not
only false to her, but as if I was even endangering her
life. My only thought now was to clear up my meaning.
" Dear Layelah," said I, as I sat with her arms around
me, and with my own around her slender waist, " I do
not want to hurt your feelings."
" Oh, Atam-or ! oh, my love ! never, never did I know
such bliss as this."
Here again I was overwhelmed, but I still persisted in
my effort.
" Dear Layelah," said I, " I love Almah most dearly
and most tenderly."
" Oh, Atam-or, why speak of that ? I know it well,
and so by our Kosekin law you give her up; among us
levers never marry. So you take me, your own Layelah,
and you will have me for your bride; and my love for
you is ten thousand times stronger than that of the cold
and melancholy Almah. She may marry my papa."
Follnd in a Copper Cylinder.
193
This suggestion filled me with dismay.
"Oh, no," said I. "Never, never will I give up
Almah!"
"Certainly not," said Layelah; "you do not give her
up—she gives you up."
" She never will," said I.
" Oh, yes," said Layelah, " I will tell her that you
wish it."
"I do not wish it," said I. "I love her, and will
never give her up."
"It's all the same," said Layelah. "You cannot
marry her at all. No one will marry you. You and
Almah are victims, and the state has given you the
matchless honor of death. Common people who love
one another may marry if they choose, and take the
punishment which the law assigns; but illustrious vie-
tims who love cannot marry, and so, my Atam-or, you
have only me."
I need not say that all this was excessively embarrass-
ing. I was certainly fond of Layelah, and liked her too
much to hurt her feelings. Had I been one of the
Kosekin I might perhaps have managed better; but be-
ing a European, a man of the Aryan race—being such,
and sitting there with the beautiful Layelah lavishing
all her affections upon me—why, it stands to reason that
I could not have the heart to wound her feelings in any
way. I was taken at an utter disadvantage. Never in
my life had I heard of women taking the initiative.
Layelah had proposed to me; she would not listen to re-
fusal, and I had not the heart to wound her. I had
made all the fight I could by persisting in asserting my
love for Almah, but all my assertions were brushed
lightly aside as trivial things.
Let any gentleman put himself in my situation, and
ask himself what he would do. What would he do if
o
194
A Strange Manuscript
such a thing could happen to him at home ? But there
such a thing could not happen, and so there is no use in
supposing an impossible case. At any rate I think I
deserve sympathy. Who could keep his presence of
mind under such circumstances ? With us a young lady
who loves one man can easily repel another suitor; but
here it was very different, for how could I repel Laye-
lah ? Could I turn upon her and say " Unhand me ?"
Could I say " Away! I am another's ?" Of course I
couldn't; and what's worse, if I had said such things
Layelah would have smiled me down into silence. The
fact is, it doesn't do for women to take the initiative—
it's not fair. I had stood a good deal among the Kose-
kin. Their love of darkness, their passion for death,
their contempt of riches, their yearning after unrequited
love, their human sacrifices, their cannibalism, all had
more or less become familiar to me, and I had learned
to acquiesce in silence; but now when it came to this—
that a woman should propose to a man—it really was
more than a fellow could stand. I felt this at that mo-
raent very forcibly; but then the worst of it was that
Layelah was so confoundedly pretty, and had such a
nice way with her, that hang me if I knew what to say.
Meanwhile Layelah was not silent; she had all her
wits about her.
" Dear papa," said she, " would make such a nice hus-
band for Almah. He is a widower, you know. I could
easily persuade him to marry her. He always does
whatever I ask him to do."
"But victims cannot marry, you said."
"ISTo," said Layelah, sweetly, "they cannot marry
one another; but Almah may marry dear papa, and
then you and I can be married, and it will be all very
nice indeed."
At this I started away.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
195
" No," said I, indignantly, " it won't be nice. I'm en-
gaged to be married to Almab, and I'm not going to
give her up."
" Oh, but she gives you up, you know," said Layelah,
quietly.
"Well, but I'm not going to be given up."
" Why, how unreasonable you are, you foolish boy !"
said Layelah, in her most caressing manner. "You
have nothing at all to do with it."
At this I was in fresh despair, and then a new thought
came, which I seized upon.
" See here," said I, " why can't I marry both of you ?
I'm engaged to Almab, and I love her better than all the
world. Let me marry her and you too."
At this Layelah laughed long and merrily. Peal after
peal of laughter, musical and most merry, burst from
her. It was contagious; I could not help joining in,
and so we both sat laughing. It was a long time before
we regained our self-control.
" Why, that's downright bigamy !" exclaimed Laye-
lab, with fresh laughter. " Why, Atam-or, you're mad!"
and so she went off again in fresh peals of laughter.
It was evident that my proposal was not at all shocking,
but simply comical, ridiculous, and inconceivable in its
absurdity. It was to her what the remark of some de-
spairing beauty would be among us, who, when pressed
by two lovers, should express a confused willingness to
marry both. It was evident that Layelah accepted it as
a ludicrous jest.
Laughter was all very well, of course; but I was seri-
ous and felt that I ought not to part with Layelah with-
out some better understanding, and so I once more made
an effort.
"All this," said I, in a mournful tone, "is a mere
mockery. What have I to say about love and marriage ?
o 2
196
A Strange Manuscript
If you loved me as you say, you would not laugh, but
weep. You forget what I am. "VYhat am I ? A vie-
tim, and doomed—doomed to a hideous fate—a fate of
horror unutterable. You cannot even begin to imagine
the anguish with which I look forward to that fate
which impends over me and Almah. Marriage—idle
word ! What have I to do with marriage ? What has
Almah? There is only one marriage before us—the
dread marriage with death ! Why talk of love to
the dying? The tremendous ordeal, the sacrifice, is
before us, and after that there remains the hideous
Mista KoseTc /"
At this Layelah sprang up, with her whole face and
attitude full of life and energy.
"I know, I know," said she, quickly; "I have ar-
ranged for all. Your life shall be saved. Do you
think that I have consented to your death? Never!
You are mine. I will save you. I will show you what
we can do. You shall escape."
" Can you really save me ?" I cried.
"I can."
" What! in spite of the whole nation ?"
Layelah laughed scornfully.
" I can save you," said she. " We can fly. There
are other nations beside ours. We can find some land
among the Gojin where we can live in peace. The Go-
jin are not like us."
"But Almah?" said I.
The face of Layelah clouded.
" I can only save you," said she.
"Then I will stay and die with Almah," said I, ob-
Uinately.
"What!" said Layelah, "do you not fear death?"
"Of course I do," said I, "but I'd rather die than
lose Almah."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
197
" But it's impossible to save both of you."
" Then leave me and save Almah," said I.
" What! would you give up your life for Almah ?"
"Yes, and a thousand lives," said I.
"Why," said Layelah, "now you talk just like the
Kosekin. You might as well be one of us. You love
death for the sake of Almah. Why not be more like
the Kosekin, and seek after a separation from Almah ?"
Layelah was not at all offended at my declaration of
love for Almah. She uttered these words in a lively
tone, and then said that it was time for her to go.
198 A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER XXI.
THE FLYING MONSTER,
I retired to bed, but could not sleep. The offer of
escape filled me with excited thoughts. These made
sleep impossible, and as I lay awake I thought that per-
haps it would be well to know what might be Layelah's
plan of escape, for I might then make use of it to save
Almah. I determined to find out all about it on the
following jom—to question her as to the lands of the
Gojin, to learn all her purpose. It might be that I
could make use of that very plan to save Almah; but if
not, why then I was resolved to remain and meet my
fate with her. If Layelah could be induced to take
both of us, I was of course resolved to go, trusting to
chance as to the claims of Layelah upon me, and deter-
mined at all hazards to be faithful to Almah; but if she
should positively refuse to save Almah, then I thought
it possible that I might be able to find in Layelah's plan
of escape something of which I might avail myself. I
could not imagine what it was, but it seemed to me that
it might be something quite feasible, especially for a
desperate man. The only thought I had was of escape
by means of some boat over the seas. In a boat I would
be at home. I could make use of a sail so as to elude
pursuit, and could guide myself by the stars. The only
thing that I wanted to know was the situation of the
lands of the Gojin.
On the folio wing Jom the Kohen Gadol and Layelah
came quite early and spent much time. I was surprised
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 199
to see the Kohen Gadol devoting himself in an absurd
fashion to Almah. It at once occurred to me that Laye-
lah had obtained her father's co-operation in her scheme,
and that the old villain actually imagined that he could
win the hand of Almah. To Almah herself I had said
nothing whatever about the proposal of Layelah, so that
she was quite ignorant of the intentions of her compan-
ion; but it was excessively annoying to me to see such
proceedings going on under my own eyes. At the same
time I felt that it would be both unwise and uncivil to
interfere; and I was also quite sure that Almah's affec-
tions were not to be diverted from me by any one, much
less by such an elderly party as the Kohen Gadol. It
was very trying, however, and, in spite of my confidence
in Almah, my jealousy was excited, and I began to think
that the party of philosophical Radicals were not so
agreeable as the orthodox cannibals whom I first
met. As for Layelah, she seemed quite unconscious
of any disturbance in my mind. She was as amiable,
as sprightly, as inquisitive, and as affectionate as ever.
She even outdid herself, and devoted herself to me with
an abandon that was quite irresistible.
After Almah had left me Layelah came again, and
this time she was alone.
" I have come," said she, " to show you the way in
which we can escape, whenever you decide to do so."
It was the thing above all others which I wished to
know, and therefore I questioned her eagerly about it;
but to all of my questions she only replied that she
would show me, and I might judge for myself.
Layelah led the way, and I followed her. We trav-
ersed long galleries and vast halls, all of which were
quite empty. It was the sleeping-time, and only those
were visible who had some duties which kept them up
later than usual. Faint, twinkling lights but feebly
200
A Strange Manuscript
illuminated the general gloom. At length we came to
an immense cavern, which was darker than ever, and
without any lamps at all. Through avast portal, which
was closed with a barred gateway, the beams of the
brilliant aurora penetrated and disclosed something of
the interior.
Here Layelah stopped and peered through the gloom,
while I stood waiting by her side, wondering what
means of escape could be found in this cavern. As I
stood I heard through the still air the sound as of liv-
ing things. For a time I saw nothing, but at length I
descried a vast, shadowy form moving forward towards
the portal where the darkness was less. It was a form
of portentous size and fearful shape, and I could not
make out at first the nature of it. It surpassed all that
I had ever seen. Its head was large and its jaws long,
armed with rows of terrible teeth, like those of a croco-
dile. Its body was of great size. It walked on its
hind-legs, so as to maintain itself in an upright atti-
tude, and in that position its height was over twelve
feet. But the most amazing thing about this monster
has yet to be told. As it walked its forearms waved
and fluttered, and I saw descending from them what
seemed like vast folded leathern wings, which shook
and swayed in the air at every step. Its pace was about
as fast as that of a man, and it moved with ease and
lightness. It seemed like some enormous bat, or rather
like a winged crocodile, or yet again like one of those
monstrous dragons of which I had read, but in whose
actual existence I had never believed. Yet here I saw
one living and moving before me—an actual dragon,
with the exception of a tail; for that appendage, which
plays so great a part in all the pictures of dragons, had no
place here. This beast had but a short caudal append-
age, and all its terrors lay in its jaws and in its wings.
Fonmd in a Copper Cylinder. 9.0.1
For a moment I stood almost lifeless with terror and
surprise. Then I shrank back, but Layelah laid her
hand on my arm.
" Don't be afraid," said she ; " it's only an athaleb."
" But won't it—won't it bite ?" I asked, with a
shudder.
"Oh, no," said Layelah, "it swallows its victuals
whole."
At this I shrank away still farther.
" Don't be afraid," said Layelah again. " Its jaws
are muzzled, and, besides, it's a tame athaleb. Its jaws
are only unmuzzled at feeding-time. But this one is
very tame. There are three or four others in here, and
all as tame as I am. They all know me; come up nearer;
don't be afraid. These athalebs are easily tamed."
" How can such tremendous monsters be tamed ?" I
asked, in an incredulous tone.
" Oh, man can tame anything. The athalebs are very
docile when they are taken young. They are very long-
lived. This one has been in service here for a hundred
seasons and more."
At this I began to regain my confidence, and as Lay-
elah moved nearer to the athaleb I accompanied her.
A nearer view, however, was by no means reassuring.
The dragon-look of the athaleb was stronger than ever,
for I could see that all its body was covered with scales.
On its neck and back was a long ridge of coarse hair,
and the sweep of its vast arms was enormous. It was
with a quaking heart that I stood near; but the cool-
ness of Layelah reassured me, for she went close up, as
a boy would go up to a tame elephant, and she stroked
his enormous back, and the monster bent down his ter-
rible head and seemed pleased.
" This," said Layelah, " is the way we have of es-
caping."
202
A Strange Manuscript
" This !" I exclaimed, doubtfully.
" Yes," said she. " He is trained to the service. We
can mount on his back, and he will fly with us where-
ever I choose to guide him."
" What !" I exclaimed, as I shrank back—" fly ! Do
you mean to say that you will mount this hideous mon-
ster, and trust yourself to him?"
" Certainly," said Layelah, quietly; " he is very doc-
ile. There is harness here with which we can guide
him. Should you like to see him harnessed?"
"Very much, indeed," said I.
TJpon this Layelah walked up to the monster and
stroked his breast. The huge athaleb at once lay down
upon his belly. Then she brought two long straps like
reins, and fastened each to the tip of a projecting tip
of each wing. Then she fastened a collar around his
neck, to which there was attached a grappling-iron.
"We seat ourselves on his back," said Layelah. "I
guide with these reins. When we land anywhere I fas-
ten him with the grapple. He looks dull now, but if I
were to open the gate and remove his muzzle he would
be off like the wind."
" But can he carry both of us ?" I asked.
" Easily," said Layelah. " He can carry three per-
sons without fatigue."
" Could you mount on his back now, and show me
how you sit?"
Layelah readily assented, and mounted with the great-
est ease, seating herself on the broadest part of the
back between the wings.
" Here," said she, " is room for you. Will you not
come ?"
For an instant I hesitated ; but then the sight of her,
seated there as coolly as though she were on a chair, re-
assured me, and I climbed up also, though not without
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 203
a shudder. The touch of the fearful monster was ab-
horrent; but I conquered my disgust and seated my-
self close behind Layelah. There she sat, holding the
reins in her hands, with the grapple just in front of her ;
and, seated in this position, she went on to explain the
whole process by which the mighty monster Avas guided
through the air.
No sooner had I found myself actually on the back
of the athaleb than all fear left me. I perceived fully
how completely tame he was, and hoAv docile. The
reins attached to his wings could be pulled with the
greatest ease, just as one would pull the tiller-ropes of
a boat. " Familiarity breeds contemptand now, since
the first terror had passed away, I felt perfect confi-
dence, and under the encouragement of Layelah I had
become like some rustic in a menagerie, who at first is
terrified by the sight of the elephant, but soon gains
courage enough to mount upon his back. With my
new-found courage and presence of mind, I listened
most attentively to all of Layelah's explanations, and
watched most closely the construction and fastening
of the harness; for the thought had occurred to me
that this athaleb might be of avail in another way—
that if I did not fly with Layelah I might fly with Al-
mah. This thought was only of a vague and shadowy
character—a dim suggestion, the carrying out of which
I scarce dared to think possible; still, it was in my
mind, and had sufficient power over me to make me
very curious as to the plans of Layelah. I determined
to find out where she proposed to go, and how far; to
ask her about the dangers of the way and the means of
sustenance. It seemed, I confess, rather unfair to Lay-
elah to find out her plans and use them for another
purpose; but then that other purpose Avas Almah, and
to me at that time every device which was for her safety
seemed fair and honorable.
204
A Strange Manuscript
" Here," said Layelah—" here, Atam-or, you see the
way of escape. The athaleb can carry us both far away
to a land where you need never fear that they will put
you to death—a land where the people love light and
life. Whenever you are ready to go, tell me; if you
are ready to go now, say so, and at once I will open the
door and we shall soon be far away."
She laid her hand on mine and looked at me earnestly;
but I was not to be beguiled into any hasty committal
of myself, and so I turned her proposal away with a
question :
" How far is it," I asked, " to that land?"
" It is too far for one flight," said Layelah. " We
go first over the sea till we come to a great island,
which is called Magones, where there are mountains of
fire; there we must rest, and feed the athaleb on fish,
which are to be found on the shore. The athaleb knows
his way there well, for he goes there once every season
for a certain sacred ceremony. He has done this for
fifty or sixty seasons, and knows his way there and
back perfectly well. The difficulty will be, when we
leave Magones, in reaching the land of the Orin."
" The Orin ?" I repeated. " Who are they ?"
"They are a people among the Gojin who love life and
light. It is their land that I wish to reach, if possible."
" Where is it ?" I asked, eagerly.
" I cannot explain," said Layelah. " I can only trust
to my own skill, and hope to find the place. We may
have to pass over different lands of the Gojin, and if
so we may be in danger."
" What is the reason why the athaleb goes to Ma-
gones every season ?" I asked.
" To take there the chief pauper of the season, who
has won the prize of death by starvation. It is one of
the greatest honors among the Kosekin."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
205
" Is Magones barren ?"
" It is an island of fire, without anything on it but
craggy mountains and wild rocks and flowing rivers of
fire. It stands almost in the middle of the sea."
" How can we get away from here ?" I asked, after
some silence.
" From here ? why, I open the gates and the athaleb
flies away; that is all."
" But shall we not be prevented ?"
"Oh, no. No one here ever prevents any one from
doing anything. Every one is eager to help his neigh-
bor."
" But if they saw me deliberately mounting the atha-
leb and preparing for flight, would they not stop me ?"
" No."
I was amazed at this.
" But," said I, " am I not a victim—preserved for
the great sacrifice?"
"You are; but you are free to go where you like,
and do what you like. Your character of victim makes
you most distinguished. It is the highest honor and
dignity. All believe that you rejoice in your high dig-
nity, and no one dreams that you are anxious to escape."
" But if I did escape, would they not pursue me ?"
" Certainly not."
"What would they do for a victim?"
" They would wonder at your unaccountable flight,
and then choose some distinguished pauper."
"But if I were to stay here, would they not save me
from death at my entreaty ?"
" Oh, certainly not; they would never understand
such an entreaty. That's a question of death—the su-
preme blessing. No one is capable of such a base act
as saving his fellow-man from death. All are eager to
help each other to such a fate."
20G
A Strange Manuscript
"But if I were to fly they would not prevent me, and
they would not pursue me ?"
" Oh, no."
" Are there any in the land who are exempt from the
sacrifice ?"
" Oh, yes; the Athons, Meleks, and Kohens—these are
not worthy of the honor. The artisans and tradesmen
are sometimes permitted to attain to this honor; the
laborers in greater numbers; but it is the paupers who
are chiefly favored. And this is a matter of complaint
among the rich and powerful, that they cannot be sac-
rificed."
" Well, why couldn't I be made an Athon or a Kohen,
and be exempted in that way ?"
" Oh, that would be too great a dishonor; it would be
impossible. On the contrary, the whole people are anx-
ious to honor you to the very uttermost, and to bestow
upon you the greatest privileges and blessings which
can possibly be given. Oh, no, it would be impossible
for them to allow you to become an Athon or a Kohen.
As for me, I am Malca, and therefore the lowest in the
land—pitied and commiserated by the haughty pauper
class, who shake their heads at the thought of one like
me. All the people shower upon me incessantly new
gifts and new offices. If my present love of light and
life were generally known, they would punish me by
giving me new contributions of wealth and new offices
and powers, which I do not want."
"But you love riches, do you not? and you must
■want them still."
"No," said Layelah, "I do not want them now."
" Why, what do you want ?" I asked.
"You !" said she, with a sweet smile.
I said nothing, but tried desperately to think of some-
thing that might divert the conversation.
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 207
Layelah was silent for a few moments, and then went
on in a musing tone.
" As I was saying, I love you, Atam-or, and I hate
Almah because you love her. I think Almah is the only
human being in all the world that I ever really hated;
and yet, though I hate her, still, strange to say, I feel
as though I should like to give her the immense bless-
ing of death, and that is a very strange feeling, indeed,
for one of the Kosekin. Do you understand, Atam-or,
what such can possibly be ?"
I did not answer, but turned away the conversation
by a violent effort.
" Are there any other athalebs here ?"
" Oh, yes."
" How many ?"
" Four."
" Are they all as tame as this ?"
" Oh, yes, all quite as tame; there is no difference
whatever."
Upon this I left the back of the athaleb, and Layelah
also descended, after which she proceeded to show me
the other monsters. At length she unharnessed the
athaleb, and we left the cavern.
208 A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER XXII.
ESCAPE.
On the following jom I told everything to Almah. I
told her that Layelah was urging me to fly with her,
and that I had found out all about her plans. I de-
scribed the athalebs, informed her about the direction
which we were to take, the island of fire, and the country
of the Orin. At this intelligence Almah was filled with
delight, and for the first time since we had come to the
amir there were smiles of joy upon her face. She need-
ed no persuasion. She was ready to set forth whenever
it was fitting, and to risk everything upon this enter-
prise. She felt as I did, and thought that the wildest
attempt was better than this dull inaction.
Death was before us here, and every Jom as it passed
only brought it nearer. True, we were treated with the
utmost kindness, we lived in royal splendor, we had
enormous retinues; but all this was a miserable mock-
ery, since it all served as the prelude to our inevitable
doom. For that doom it was hard indeed to wait. Any-
thing was better. Far better would it be to risk all the
dangers of this unusual and amazing flight, to brave the
terrors of that drear isle of fire, Magones; better to
perish there of starvation, or to be killed by the hands
of hostile Gojin, than to wait here and be destroyed at
last by the sacrificial knife of these smiling, generous,
kind-hearted, self-sacrificing fiends ; to be killed—ay,
and afterwards borne to the tremendous Mista Kosek.
There was a difficulty with Layelah that had to be
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
209
guarded against: in the first place that she might not
suspect, and again that we might choose our time of es-
cape when she would not be at all likely to find us out.
"We resolved tp make our attempt without any further
delay. Layelah was with us for the greater part of that
jomx and the Kohen Gadol also gave us much of his
company. Layelah did not seem to have any suspi-
-cions whatever of my secret purpose ; for she was as
bright, as amiable, and as devoted to me as ever, while
the Kohen Gadol sought as before to make himself
agreeable to Almah. I did not think fit to tell her
about Layelah's proposal, and therefore she was quite
ignorant of the secret plans of the Kohen Gadol, evi-
dently attributing his attention to the unfailing amia-
bility of the Kosekin.
Layelah came again after Almah had retired, and
spent the time in trying to persuade me to fly with her.
The beautiful girl was certainly never more engaging,
nor was she ever more tender. Had it not been for Al-
mah it would have been impossible to resist such sweet
persuasions; but as it was I did resist. Layelah, how-
ever, was not at all discouraged, nor did she lose any
of her amiability; but when she took leave it was with
a smile and sweet words of forgiveness on her lips for
what she called my cruelty. After she left I remained
for a time with a painful sense of helplessness. The
fact is my European training did not fit me for encoun-
tering such a state of things as existed among the Kose-
kin. It's very easy to be faithful to one's own true-love
in England, when other fair ladies hold aloof and wait
to be sought; but here among the Kosekin women have
as much liberty in making love as men, and there is no
law or custom about it. If a woman chooses she can
pay the most desperate attentions, and play the part of
a distracted lover to her heart's content. In most cases
p
210
A Strange Manuscript
the women actually take the initiative, as they are more
impressible and impulsive than men; and so it was that
Layelah made me the object of her persistent assault—■
acting all the time, too, in accordance with the custom
of the country, and thus having no thought whatever
of indelicacy, since, according to the Kosekin, she was
acting simply in accordance with the rights of every
woman. Now, where a woman is urged by one ardent
lover to dismiss her other lover, she may sometimes find
it difficult to play her part satisfactorily; but in my
case I did not play my part satisfactorily at all; the
ordeal was too hard, and I was utterly unable to show
to Layelah that firmness and decision of character which
the occasion demanded.
Yet, after all, the ordeal at last ended. Layelah left,
as I have said, with sweet words of forgiveness on her
lips, and I, after a time, succeeded in regaining my pres-
ence of mind.
Almah was waiting, and she soon joined me. We
gathered a few articles for the journey, the chief of
which was my rifle and pistol, which I had not used
here, and then we set forth. Leaving our apartments,
we traversed the long passages, and at length came to
the cavern of the athalebs. We met several people on
the way, who looked at us with smiles, but made no
other sign. It was evident that they had no commis-
sion to watch us, and thus far Layelah's information
was correct.
Upon entering the cavern of the athalebs my first
feeling was one of helplessness; for I had no confidence
whatever in my own powers of managing these awful
monsters, nor did I feel sure that I could harness them:
but the emergency was a pressing one, and there was no
help for it. I had seen where Layelah had left the har-
ness, and now my chief desire was to secure one of the
Pound in a Copper Cylinder.
21S
athalebs. The faint light served to disclose nothing
but gloom; and I waited for a while, hoping that one of
them would come forward as before. But waiting did no
good, for no movement was made, and I had to try what
I could do myself to rouse them. So I walked farther in
towards the back part of the cavern, peering through
the gloom, while Almah remained near the entrance.
As I advanced I heard a slight noise, as of some one
moving. I thought it was one of the athalebs, and
walked on farther, peering through the gloom, when
suddenly I came full upon a man who was busy at some
work which I could not make out. For a moment I
stood in amazement and despair, for it seemed as though
all was lost, and as if this man would at once divine my
intent. While I stood thus he turned and gave me a
very courteous greeting, after which, in the usual man-
ner of the Kosekin, he asked me with much amiability
what he could do for me. I muttered something about
seeing the athalebs, upon which he informed me that he
would show them to me with pleasure.
He went on to say that he had recently been raised
from the low position of Athon to that of Feeder of the
Athalebs, a post involving duties like those of • ostlers
or grooms among us, but which here indicated high
rank and honor. He was proud of his title of " Epet,"
which means servant, and more than usually obliging.
I at once took advantage of his complaisance, and re-
quested him to show me the athalebs. Upon this he
led the way farther on, where I could see through the
gloom the shadowy outlines of four monsters, all of
which were resting in an upright posture against the
wall, with their claws fixed on a shelf of rock. They
looked more than ever like dragons, or rather like enor-
mous bats, for their wings were disclosed hanging in
loose leathern folds.
p 2
212
A Strange Manuscript
" Can they he roused," I asked," and made to move ?"
" Oh, yes," said the Epet, and without waiting for any
further request he proceeded to pull at the loose fanlike
wing of the nearest one. The monster drew himself
together, gave a flutter with his wings, and then moved
back from the wall.
"Make him walk," said I, eagerly.
The Epet at this pulled upon his wing once more, and
the athaleb moved forward.
"Bring him to the portal, so that I may see him,"
said I.
The Epet, still holding the athaleb's wing, pulled at
him, and thus guided him towards the portal. I was
amazed at the docility of this terrific monster; yet, after
all, I thought it was no more astonishing than the docil-
ity of the elephant, which in like manner allows itself
to be guided by the slightest pressure. A child may
lead a vast elephant with ease, and here with equal ease
the Epet led the athaleb. He led him up near to the
portal, where the aurora light beamed through far
brighter than the brightest moon and disclosed all the
vast proportions of the monster. I stood and looked
on for some time in silence, quite at a loss what to do
next.
And now Layelah's words occurred to me as to the
perfect willingness of the Kosekin to do anything which
one might wish. She had insisted on it that they would
not prevent our flight, and had given me to understand
that they would even assist me if I should ask them.
This is what now occurred to me, and I determined to
make a trial. So I said,
" I should like to fly in the air on the athaleb. Will
you harness him ?"
I confess it was with some trepidation that I said this,
but the feeling was soon dissipated. The Epet heard
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
213
my words with perfect coolness, as though they con-
veyed the most natural request in the world, and then
proceeded to obey me, just as at home a servant might
hear and obey his master, who might say, " I should
like to take a ride; will you harness the bay mare?"
So the Epet proceeded to harness the athaleb, and I
watched him in silence; but it was the silence of deep
suspense,, and my heart throbbed painfully. There was
yet much to be risked. The gates had to be opened.
Others might interfere. Layelah might come. All
these thoughts occurred to me as I watched the Epet;
and though the labor of harnessing the athaleb was sim-
pie and soon performed, still the time seemed long. So
the collar was secured around the neck of the athaleb,
with the grapple attached, and the lines were fastened
to the wings, and then Almah and I mounted.
The Epet now stood waiting for further orders.
" Open the gates," said I.
The Epet did so.
Almah was seated on the back of the athaleb before
me, holding on to the coarse mane; I, just behind, held
the reins in my hand. The gates were opened wide. A
few people outside, roused by the noise of the opening
gates, stood and looked on. They had evidently no
other feeling but curiosity.
All was now ready and the way was open, but there
was an unexpected difficulty—the athaleb would not
start, and I did not know how to make him. I had once
more to apply for help to the Epet.
" How am I to make him start?" I asked.
" Pull at the collar to make him start, and pull at
both reins to make him stop," said the Epet.
Upon this I pulled the collar.
The athaleb obeyed at once. He rose almost erect,
and moved out through the gate. It was difficult to
214
A Strange Manuscript
hold on, but we did so. On reaching the terrace out-
side the athaleb expanded his vast wings, which spread
out over a space of full fifty feet, and then with vigor-
ous motions raised himself in the air.
It was a moment full of terror to both of us ; the
strange sensation of rising in the air, the quivering mus-
cles of the athaleb at the working of the enormous pin-
ions, the tremendous display of strength, all combined
to overwhelm me with a sense of utter helplessness.
With one hand I clung to the stiff mane of the monster;
with the other I held Almah, who was also grasping the
athaleb's hair; and thus for some time all thought was
taken up in the one purpose of holding on. But at
length the athaleb lay in the air in a perfectly horizon-
tal position; the beat of the wings grew more slow and
even, the muscular exertion more steady and sustained.
We both began to regain some degree of confidence,
and at length I raised myself up and looked around.
It did not seem long since we had left; but already
the city was far behind, rising with its long, crescent ter-
races, sparkling and twinkling with innumerable lights.
We had passed beyond the bay; the harbor was behind
us, the open sea before us, the deep water beneath. The
athaleb flew low, not more than a hundred feet above
the water, and maintained that distance all the time.
It seemed, indeed, as if he might drop into the water at
any time, but this was only fancy; for he was perfect
master of all his movements, and his flight was swift
and well sustained.
Overhead the sky was filled with the glory of the au-
rora beams, which spread everywhere, flashing out from
the zenith and illuminating the earth with a glow bright-
er than that of the brightest moon; beneath, the dark
waters of the sea extended, with the waves breaking
into foam, and traversed by galleys, by merchant-ships,
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 215
and by the navies of the Kosekin. Far away the sur-
face of the sea spread, with that marvellous appearance
of an endless ascent, as though for a thousand miles,
rising thus until it terminated half-way up the sky; and
so it rose up on every side, so that I seemed to be at the
bottom of a basin-shaped world—an immense and im-
measurable hollow—a world unparalleled and unintelli-
gible. Far away, at almost infinite distances, arose the
long lines of mountains, which, crowned with ice, gleamed
in the aurora light, and seemed like a barrier that made
forever impossible all ingress and egress.
On and on we sped. At length we grew perfectly
accustomed to the situation, the motion was so easy and
our seats were so secure. There were no obstacles in
our way, no roughness along our path; for that pathway
was the smooth air, and in such a path there could be
no interruption, no jerk or jar. After the first terror
had passed there remained no longer any necessity for
holding on—we could sit and look around with perfect
freedom; and at length I rose to my feet, and Almah
stood beside me, and thus we stood for a long time, with
all our souls kindled into glowing enthusiasm by the ex-
citement of that adventurous flight, and the splendors
of that unequalled scene.
At length the aurora light grew dim. Then came
forth the stars, glowing and burning in the black sky.
Beneath there was nothing visible but the darkness of
the water, spotted with phosphorescent points, while all
around a wall of gloom arose which shut out from view
the distant shores.
Suddenly I was aware of a noise like the beat of vast
wings, and these wings were not those of our athaleb.
At first I thought it was the fluttering of a sail, but it
was too regular and too long continued for that. At
length I saw through the gloom a vast shadowy form in
216
A {Strange Manuscript
the air behind us, and at once the knowledge of the
truth flashed upon me. It was another monster flying
in pursuit!
Were we pursued ? Were there men on his back ?
Should I resist ? I held my rifle poised, and was re-
solved to resist at all hazards. Almah saw it all, and
said nothing. She perceived the danger, and in her eyes
I saw that she, like me, would prefer death to surrender.
The monster came nearer and nearer, until at last I could
see that he was alone, and that none were on his back.
But now another fear arose. He might attack our atha-
leb, and in that way endanger us. He must be prevent-
ed from coming nearer; yet to fire the rifle was a serious
matter. I had once before learned the danger of firing
under such circumstances, when my opmahera had fled
in terror at the report, and did not wish to experience
the danger which might arise from a panic-stricken
athaleb ; and so as I stood there I waved my arms and
gesticulated violently. The pursuing athaleb seemed
frightened at such an unusual occurrence, for he veered
off, and soon was lost in the darkness.
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 217
CHAPTER XXIII.
the island of fire.
At last there appeared before us what seemed like a
long line of dull-red fires, and as we looked we could
see bursts of flame at fitful intervals, which shone out
for a few moments and then died away. Upon this
now our whole attention was fixed; for it seemed as
though we were approaching our destination, and that
this place was the Island of Fire—a name which, from
present appearances, was fully justified. As we went
on and drew steadily nearer, the mass of glowing fire
grew larger and brighter, and what at first had seemed
a line was broken up into different parts, one of which
far surpassed the others. This was higher in the air,
and its shape was that of a long, thin, sloping line, with
a burning, glowing globule at each end. It seemed like
lava raining down from the crater of a volcano, and this
appearance was made certainty on a nearer approach;
for we saw at the upper point, which seemed the crater,
an outburst of flame, followed by a new flow of the fiery
stream. In other places there were similar fires, but
they were less bright, either because they were smaller
or more remote.
At length we heard beneath us the roar of breakers,
and saw long white lines of surf beating upon the shore.
Our athaleb now descended and alighted; we clambered
to the ground, and I, taking the grapple, fixed it securely
between two sharp rocks. We were at last on Magones,
the Island of Fire.
218
A Strange Manuscript
The brightness of the aurora light had left us, but it
needed not this to show us the dismal nature of the land
to which we had come. It was a land of horror, where
there was nothing but the abomination of desolation—
a land overstrewn with blasted fragments of fractured
lava-blocks, intermixed with sand, from which there
arose black precipices and giant mountains that poured
forth rivers of fire and showers of ashes and sheets of
flame. A tremendous peak arose before us, with a crest
of fire and sides streaked with red torrents of molten
lava; between us and it there spread away a vast ex-
panse of impassable rocks—a scene of ruin and savage
wildness which cannot be described, and all around was
the same drear and appalling prospect. Here in the
night-season—the season of darkness and of awful gloom
—we stood in this land of woe; and not one single sign
appeared of life save the life that we had brought with
us. As for food, it was vain to think of it. To search
after it would be useless. It seemed, indeed, impossible
to move from the spot where we were. Every moment
presented some new discovery which added to the hor-
ror of Magones.
But Almah was weary, for our flight had been long,
and she wished to rest. So I found a place for her where
there was some sand between two rocks, and here she
lay down and went to sleep. I sat at a little distance
off on a shelf of the rock, with my back against it, and
here after a little time I also went to sleep.
At length we awoke. But what a waking! There
was no morning dawn, no blessed returning light to
greet our eyes. We opened our eyes to the same scenes
upon which we had closed them, and the darkness was
still deep and dense around us. Over us both there was
a sense of utter depression, and I was so deeply plunged
into it that I found it impossible to rouse myself, even
Found in a Copper Cylinder,
219
for the sake of saying words of cheer to Almah. I had
brought a few fragments of food, and upon these we
made our breakfast; but there was the athaleb to feed,
and for him I found nothing, nor could I think of any-
thing—unless he could feed upon rocks and sand. Yet
food for him was a matter of the highest consequence,
for he was all our support and stay and hope; and if
the monster were deprived of food he might turn upon
us and satisfy upon us his ravenous appetite. These
thoughts were painful, indeed, and added to my despond-
ency.
Suddenly I heard the sound of running water. I
started away towards the place from which the sound
came, and found, only a little distance off, a small brook
trickling along on its way to the shore. I called Almah,
and we both drank and were refreshed.
This showed an easy way to get to the shore, and I
determined to go there to see if there were any fish to
be found. Shell-fish might be there, or the carcasses of
dead fish thrown up by the sea, upon which the athaleb
might feed. I left my pistol with Almah, telling her
to fire it if she heard me fire, for I was afraid of losing
my way, and therefore took this precaution. I left it
lying on the rock full-cocked, and directed her to point
it in the air and pull the trigger. It was necessary to
take these precautions, as of course she was quite igno-
rant of its nature. After this I left her and tried to
follow the torrent.
This, however, I soon found to be impossible, for the
brook on reaching a huge rock plunged underneath it
and became lost to view. I then went towards the shore
as well as I could—now climbing over sharp rocks, now
going round them, until at length after immense labor
I succeeded in reaching the water. Here the scene was
almost as wild as the one I had left. There was no
"220
A Strange Manuscript
beach whatever—nothing but a vast extent of wild frag-
ments of fractured lava-blocks, which were evidently
the result of some comparatively recent convulsion of
nature, for their edges were still sharp, and the water
had not worn even those which were within its grasp
to anything like roundness, or to anything else than the
jagged and shattered outlines which had originally be-
longed to them.
All the shore thus consisted of vast rocky blocks, over
which the sea beat in foam.
Eager to find something, I toiled along this rocky
shore for a long distance, but without seeing any change.
I was unwilling to go back baffled, yet I was at length
compelled to do so. But the necessity of feeding the
athaleb was pressing, and I saw that our only course
now would be to mount him again, leave this place, and
seek some other. But where could we go? That I
could not imagine, and could only conclude to trust
altogether to the instinct of the athaleb, which might
guide him to places where he might obtain food. Such
a course would involve great risk, for we might be car-
ried into the midst of vast flocks of these monsters; yet
there was nothing else to be done.
I now retraced my steps, and went for a long time
near the sea. At length I found a place where the
walking was somewhat easier, and went in this way up
into the island and away from the sea. It seemed to
lead in the direction where I wished to go. At length
it seemed as if I had walked far enough, yet I could see
no signs of Almah. I shouted, but there was no answer.
I shouted again and again, but with the like result.
Then I fired my rifle and listened. In response there
came the report of the pistol far away behind me. It
was evident that in coming back along the shore I had
passed by the place where Almah was. There was noth-
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
221
ing now left but to retrace my steps, and this I accord-
ingly did. I went back to the shore, and returned on
my steps, shouting all the time, until at length I was
rejoiced to hear the answering shout of Almah. After
this it was easy to reach her.
We now took up the grapple and once more mounted.
The athaleb, eager to be off, raised himself quickly in
the air, and soon our late resting-place was far behind.
His flight was now different from what it was before.
Then he stood off in one straight line for a certain fixed
destination, as though under some guidance; for though
I did not direct him, still his long training had taught
him to fly to Magones. But now training and guidance
were both wanting, and the athaleb was left to the im-
pulse of his hunger and the guidance of his instinct; so
he flew no longer in one undeviating straight line, but
rose high, and bent his head down low, and flew and
soared in vast circles, even as I have seen a vulture or
a condor sweeping about while searching for food. All
the while we were drawing farther and farther away
from the spot which we had left.
We passed the lofty volcano; we saw more plainly the
rivers of molten lava; we passed vast cliffs and bleak
mountains, all of which were more terrific than all that
we had left behind. Now the darkness lessened, for the
aurora was brightening in the sky, and gathering up
swiftly and gloriously all its innumerable beams, and
flashing forth its lustrous glow upon the world. To us
this was equal to the return of day; it was like a blessed
dawn. Light had come, and we rejoiced and were ex-
ceeding glad.
Now we saw before us, far beyond the black preci-
pices, a broad bay with sloping shores, and a wide beach
which seemed like a beach of sand. The surf broke
here, but beyond the surf was the gentle sandy decliv-
222
A Strange Manuscript
ity, and beyond this there appeared the shores, still
rocky and barren and desolate, but far preferable to what
we had left behind. Far away in the interior arose
lofty mountains and volcanoes, while behind us flamed
the burning peak which we had passed.
Here the athaleb wheeled in long, circuitous flights,
which grew lower and lower, until at length he de-
scended upon the sandy beach, where I saw a vast sea-
monster lying dead. It had evidently been thrown up
here by the sea. It was like one of those monsters which
I had seen from the galley of the Kohen at the time of
the sacred hunt. By this the athaleb descended, and
at once began to devour it, tearing out vast masses of
flesh, and exhibiting such voracity and strength of jaw
that I could scarcely bear to look upon the sight. I
fastened the grapple securely to the head of the dead
monster, and, leaving the athaleb to feed upon it, Almah
and I went up the beach.
On our way we found rocks covered with sea-weed,
and here we sought after shell-fish. Our search was at
length rewarded, for suddenly I stumbled upon a place
where I found some lobsters. I grasped two of these,
but the others escaped. Here at last I had found signs
of life, but they were of the sea rather than of the shore.
Delighted with my prey, I hastened to Almah to show
them to her. She recognized them at once, and I saw
that they were familiar to her. I then spoke of eating
them, but at this proposal she recoiled in horror. She
could not give any reason for her repugnance, but merely
said that among her people they were regarded as some-
thing equivalent to vermin, and I found that she would
no more think of eating one than I would think of eating
a rat. Upon this I had to throw them away, and we
once more resumed our search.
At last we came to a place where numbers of dead
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
223
fish lay on the sand. Nearer the water they were more
fresh, and not at all objectionable. I picked up a few
which looked like our common smelt, and found that
Almah had no objection to these. But now the ques-
tion arose how to cook them; neither of us could eat
them raw. A fire was necessary, yet a fire was impos-
sible; for on the whole island there was probably not
one single combustible thing. Our discovery, therefore,
seemed to have done us but little good, and we seemed
destined to starvation, when fortunately a happy thought
suggested itself. In walking along I saw far away the
glow of some lava which had flowed to the shore at the
end of the sandy beach, and was probably cooling down
at the water's edge. Here, then, was a natural fire,
which might serve us better than any contrivance of
our own, and towards this we at once proceeded. It was
about two miles away ; but the beach was smooth, and
we reached the place without any difficulty.
Here we found the edge of that lava flood which
seemed eternally descending from the crater beyond.
The edge which was nearest the water was black; and
the liquid fire, as it rolled down, curled over this in a
fantastic shape, cooling and hardening into the form
which it thus assumed. Here, after some search, I found
a crevice where I could approach the fire, and I laid the
fish upon a crimson rock, which was cooling and harden-
ing into the shape of a vast ledge of lava. In this way,
by the aid of nature, the fish were broiled, and we made
our repast.
There was nothing here to invite a longer stay, and
we soon returned to the athaleb. We found the mon-
ster, gorged with food, asleep, resting upon his hind-legs,
with his breast supported against the vast carcass. Al-
mah called it a jantannin. It was about sixty feet in
length and twenty in thickness, with a vast horny head,
224
A Strange Manuscript
ponderous jaws, and back covered with scales. Its eyes
were of prodigious size, and it had the appearance of a
crocodile, with the vast size of a whale. It was unlike
a crocodile, however; for it had fins rather than paws,
and must have been as clumsy on the land as a seal or a
walrus. It lay on its side, and the athaleb had fed itself
from the uncovered flesh of its belly.
There was nothing here to induce us to stay, and so
we wandered along the beach in the other direction.
On our right was the bay; on our left the rocky shore,
which, beginning at the beach, ran back into the coun-
try, a waste of impassable rocks, where not a tree or
plant or blade of grass relieved the appalling desolation.
Once or twice we made an attempt to penetrate into the
country, where openings appeared. These openings
seemed like the beds of dried-up torrents. "We were
able to walk but a few paces, for invariably we would
come to some immense blocks of rock, which barred all
farther progress. In this way we explored the beach
for miles until it terminated in a savage promontory
that rose abruptly from the sea, against which the huge
billows broke in thunder.
Then we retraced our steps, and again reached the
spot where the athaleb was asleep by the jantannin.
Almah was now too weary to walk any farther, nor was
it desirable to do so; for, indeed, we had traversed all
that could be visited. On one side of the beach was
the sea, on the other the impassable rocks; at one end
the promontory, at the other the lava fires. There was
nothing more for us to do but to wait here until the
athaleb should awake, and then our actions would de-
pend upon what we might now decide.
This was the question that was now before us, and this
we began to consider. "We both felt the most unspeak-
able aversion for the island, and to remain here any
Found, in a Copper Cylinder. 225
longer was impossible. We would once more have to
mount the athaleb, and proceed to some other shore.
But where ? Ah ! there was the question. Not on
the island, for it did not seem possible that in all its
extent there could be one single spot capable of afford-
ing a resting-place. Layelah's information in regard to
Magones had made that much plain. I had not taken
in her full meaning, but now mine eyes had seen it.
Yet where else could we go? Almah could not tell
where under the sky lay that land which she loved; I
could not guess where to go to find the land of the Orin.
Even if I did know, I did not feel able to guide the
course of the athaleb; and I felt sure that if we were to
mount again, the mighty monster would wing his flight
back again to the very place from which we had escaped
—the amir. These thoughts weighed down our spirits.
We felt that we had gained nothing by our flight, and
that our future was dark indeed. The only hope left us
was that we might be able to guide the course of the
athaleb in some different direction altogether, so that
we should not be carried back to the Kosekin.
And now, worn out by the long fatigues of this jom,
we thought of sleep. Almah lay down upon the sand,
and I seated myself, leaning against a rock, a little dis-
tance off, having first reloaded my rifle and pistol.
9
226
A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER XXIY.
RECAPTURE.
-How long I slept I do not know; but in the midst of
my sleep there sounded voices, which at first intermin-
gled themselves with my dreams, but gradually became
separate and sounded from without, rousing me from my
slumbers. I opened my eyes drowsily, but the sight
that I saw was so amazing that in an instant all sleep
left me. I started to my feet, and gazed in utter be-
wilderment upon the scene before me.
The aurora light was shining with unusual brilliancy,
and disclosed everything—the sea, the shore, the athaleb,
the jantannin, the promontory, all — more plainly and
more luminously than before; but it was not any of
these things that now excited my attention and ren-
dered me dumb. I saw Almah standing there at a little
distance, with despairing face, surrounded by a band of
armed Kosekin; while immediately before me,' regarding
me with a keen glance and an air of triumph, was Layelah.
"Atcesmzori alonla," said she, with a sweet smile,
giving me the usual salutation of the Kosekin.
I was too bewildered to say a word, and stood mute
as before, looking first at her and then at Almah.
The sight of Almah a prisoner once more, surrounded
by the Kosekin, excited me to madness. I seized my
rifle, and raised it as if to take aim, but Almah, who
understood the movement, cried to me:
"Put down your sepet-rcan, Atam-or! you can do
rint^inT for me. Tho K^Sokiri nrp ton nnmpvone "
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
227
" Sepet-ram /" said Layelah; " what do mean by that ?
If your sepet-ram has any power do not try to use it, or
else I shall have to order my followers to give to Almah
the blessing of death."
At this my rifle was lowered: the whole truth flashed
upon me, and I saw, too, the madness of resistance. I
might kill one or two; but the rest would do as Layelah
said, and I should speedily be disarmed. Well I knew
how powerless were the thunders of my fire-arras to
terrify these Kosekin; for the prospect of death would
only rouse them to a mad enthusiasm, and they would
all rush upon me as they would rush upon a jantannin—
to slay and be slain. The odds were too great. A crowd
of Europeans could be held in check far more easily than
these death-loving Kosekin. The whole truth was thus
plain: we were prisoners, and were at their mercy.
Layelah showed no excitement or anger whatever.
She looked and spoke in her usual gracious and amiable
fashion, with a sweet smile on her face.
"We knew," said she, " that you would be in distress
in this desolate place, and that you would not know
where to go from Magones; and so we have come, full
of the most eager desire to relieve your wants. We
have brought with us food and drink, and are ready to
do everything for you that you may desire. We have
had great trouble in finding you, and have coursed over
the shores for vast distances, and far over the interior, but
our athalebs found you at last by their scent. And we re-
joice to have found you in time, and that you are both so
well, for we have been afraid that you have been suffering.
Kay, Atam-or, do not thank us, thanks are distasteful to
the Kosekin: these brave followers of mine will all be
amply rewarded for this, for they will all be made pau-
pers; but as for myself, I want no higher reward than the
delightful thought that I have saved you from suffering."
Q2
228
A Strange Manuscript
The beautiful, smiling Layelah, who addressed me in
this way with her sweet voice, was certainly not to be
treated as an enemy. Against her a rifle could not be
levelled; she would have looked at me with the same
sweet smile, and that smile would have melted all my
resolution. Nor could I even persist in my determina-
tion to remain. Remain! For what? For utter de-
spair ! And yet where else could we go ?
"You do not know where lie the lands of the Orin,"
said Layelah. " The athaleb does not know. You could
not guide him if you did know. You are helpless on
his back. The art of driving an athaleb is difficult, and
cannot be learned without long and severe practice.
My fear was that the athaleb might break away from
you and return, leaving you to perish here. Had you
tried to leave this place he would have brought you
back to the amir."
To this I said nothing—partly because it was so true
that I had no answer to make, and partly also out of
deep mortification and dejection. My pride was wound-
ed at being thus so easily baffled by a girl like Layelah,
and all my grief was stirred by the sadness of Almah.
In her eyes there seemed even now the look of one who
sees death inevitable, and the glance she gave to me
was like an eternal farewell.
Almah now spoke, addressing herself to Layelah.
" Death," said she, in a voice of indescribable mourn-
fulness, " is better here than with you. We would
rather die here than go back. Let us, I pray you, re-
ceive the blessing of death here. Let us be paupers and
exiles, and die on Magones."
Layelah heard this and stood for a moment in deep
thought.
"No one but a stranger," said she, at length, "would
ask such a favor as that, Do you not know that what
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 229
you ask is among the very highest honors of the Kosekin ?
Who am I that I can venture to grant such a request as
that ? Ask for anything in my power, and I will be
glad to grant it. I have already arranged that you
shall be separated from Atam-or; and that, surely, is a
high privilege. I might consent to bind you hand and
foot, after the manner of the most distinguished Asirin;
you may also be blindfolded if you wish it. I might even
promise, after we return to the amir, to keep you con-
fined in utter darkness, with barely sufficient food to keep
you alive until the time of the sacrifice; in short, there
is no blessing known among the Kosekin that I will not
give so long as it is in my power. And so, beloved Al-
mah," continued Lay elah," you have every reason for hap-
piness; you have all the highest blessings known among
the Kosekin: separation from your lover, poverty, want,
darkness; and, finally, the prospect of inevitable death
ever before you as the crowning glory of your lot."
These words seemed to the Kosekin the very excess of
magnanimity, and involuntary murmurs of admiration
escaped them; although it is just possible that they raur-
mured at the greatness of the favor that was offered.
But to me it sounded like fiendish mockery, and to Al-
mah it sounded the same; for a groan escaped her, her
fortitude gave way, she sank on her knees, buried her
head in her hands, and wept.
" Almah," cried I, in a fury, " we will not go back—
we will not be separated ! I will destroy all the atha-
lebs, and we shall all perish here together. At least,
you and I will not be separated."
At this Almah started up.
"No, no," said she—"no; let us go back. Here we
have nothing but death."
" But we have death also at the amir, and a more ter-
rible one," said I.
230
A Strange Manuscript
" If you kill the athalebs," said Layelah," I will give
Almak the blessing of death."
At this I recoiled in horror, and my resolution again
gave way.
"You have some mysterious power of conferring
death," continued Layelah, "with what Almah calls your
sepet-ram ; but do not kill the athalebs, for it will do
you no good. Almah would then receive the blessing
of death. My followers, these noble Kosekin, would re-
joice in thus gaining exile and death on Magones. As
for myself, it would be my highest happiness to be here
alone with you. With you I should live for a few sweet
joms, and with you I should die; so go on — kill the
athalebs if you wish."
"Do not!" cried Almah—"do not! There is no
hope. We are their prisoners, and our only hope is in
submission."
Upon this all further thought of resistance left me,
and I stood in silence, stolidly waiting for their action.
As I looked around I noticed a movement near the jan-
tannin, and saw several athalebs there which were de-
vouring its flesh. I now went over to Almah and spoke
to her. We were both full of despair. It seemed as
though we might never meet again. We were to be
separated now; but who could say whether we should
be permitted to see each other after leaving this place.
We had but little to say. I held her in my arms, re-
gardless of the presence of others; and these, seeing our
emotion, at once moved away, with the usual delicacy
of the Kosekin, and followed Layelah to the jantannin
to see about the athalebs.
At last our interview was terminated. Layelah came
and informed us that all was ready for our departure.
We walked sadly to the place, and found the athalebs
orouched to receive their riders. There were four be-
Found in a, Copper Cylinder. 231
sides ours. Layelah informed me that I was to go with
her, and Almah was to go on another athaleb. I en-
treated her to let Almah go with me; but she declined,
saying that our athaleb could only carry two, as he
seemed fatigued, and it would not be safe to overload
him for so long a flight. I told her that Almah and I
could go together on the same athaleb; but she objected
on the ground of my ignorance of driving. And so, re-
monstrances and objections being alike useless, I was
compelled to yield to the arrangements that had been
made. Almah mounted on another athaleb. I mounted
with Layelah, and then the great monsters expanded
their mighty wings, rose into the air, and soon were
speeding over the waters.
"We went on in silence for some time. I was too de-
spondent to say a word, and all my thoughts turned
towards Almah, who was now separated from me—per-
haps forever. The other athalebs went ahead, at long
intervals apart, flying in a straight line, while ours was
last. Layelah said nothing. She sat in front of me;
her back was turned towards me; she held in her hands
the reins, which hung quite loose at first, but after a
while she drew them up, and seemed to be directing our
course. For some time I did not notice anything in
particular, for my eyes were fixed upon the athaleb im-
mediately before us, upon which was seated the loved
form of Almah, which I could easily recognize. But our
athaleb flew slowly, and I noticed that we were falling
behind. I said this to Layelah, but she only remarked
that it was fatigued with its long journey. To this I
objected that the others had made as long a journey, and
insisted that she should draw nearer. This she at first
refused to do; but at length, as I grew persistent, she
complied, or pretended to do so. In spite of this, how-
ever, we again fell behind, and I noticed that this always
232
A Strange Manuscript
happened when the reins were drawn tight. On making
this discovery I suddenly seized both reins and let them
trail loose, whereupon the athaleb at once showed a per-
ceptible increase of speed, which proved that there was
no fatigue in him whatever. This I said to Layelah.
She acquiesced with a sweet smile, and, taking the
reins again, she sat around so as to face me, and said,
"You are very quick. It is no use to try to deceive
you, Atam-or : I wish to fall behind."
"Why ?»
" To save you ?"
" To save me ?"
"Yes. I can take you to the land of the Orin. Now
is the time to escape from death. If you go back you
must surely die; but now, if you will be guided by me,
I can take you to the land of the Orin. There they
all hate death; they love life; they live in the light.
There you will find those who are like yourself; there
you can love and be happy."
" But what of Almah?" I asked.
Layelah made a pretty gesture of despair.
"You are always talking of Almah," said she.
" What is Almah to you ? She is cold, dull, sad! She
never will speak. Let her go."
"Never!" said I. "Almah is worth more than all
the world to me."
Layelah sighed.
"I can never, never, never," said she, "get from you
the least little bit of a kind word—even after all that I
have done for you, and when you know that I would
lie down and let you trample me under your feet if it
gave you any pleasure."
"Oh, that is not the question at all," said I. "You
are asking me to leave Almah—to be false to her—and
I cannot."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
23.3
*' Among the Kosekin," said Layelah, " it is the high-
est happiness for lovers to give one another up."
"I am not one of the Kosekin," said I. "I cannot
let her go away—I cannot let her go back to the amir
—to meet death alone. If she dies she shall see me by
her side, ready to die with her."
At this Layelah laughed merrily.
" Is it possible," said she, " that you believe that ?
Do you not know that if Almah goes back alone she
will not die!"
" What do you mean ?"
" Why, she can only die when you are in her compa-
ny. She has lived for years among us, and we have
waited for some one to appear whom she might love, so
that we might give them both the blessing of death. If
that one should leave her Almah could not receive the
blessing. She would be compelled to live longer, until
some other lover should appear. Now, by going with
me to the land of the Orin you will save Almah's life—
and as for Almah, why she will be happy—and dear papa
is quite willing to marry her. You must see, therefore,
dear Atam-or, that my plan is the very best that can be
thought of for all of us, and, above all, for Almah."
This, however, was intolerable; and I could not con-
sent to desert Almah, even if, by doing so, I should
save her life. My own nature revolted from it. Still,
it was not a thing which I could dismiss on the instant.
The safety of Almah's life indeed required considera-
tion; but then the thought came of her wonder at my
desertion. Would she not think'me false ? Would not
the thought of my falsity be worse than death ? •
"No," said I; " I will not leave her—not even to save
her life. Even among us there are things worse than
death. Almah would rather die by the sacrificial knife
than linger on with a broken heart."
234
A Strange Manuscript
"Oh, no," said Layelah, sweetly; "she will rejoice
that you are safe. Do you not see that while you are
together death is inevitable, but if you separate you may
both live and be happy ?"
" But she will think me dead," said I, as a new idea
occurred. " She will think that some accident has be-
fallen me."
"Oh, no she won't," said Layelah; "she will think
that you have gone off with me."
"Then that will be worse, and I would rather die,
and have her die wTith me, than live and have her think
me false."
" You are very, very obstinate," said Layelah, sweetly.
I made no reply. During this conversation I had
been too intent upon Layelah's words to notice the atha-
lebs before me; but now, as I looked up, I saw that we
had fallen far behind, and that Layelah had headed our
athaleb in a new direction. Upon this I once more
snatched the reins from her, and tried to return to our
former course. This, however, I was utterly unable
to do.
Layelah laughed.
"You will have to let me guide our course," said she.
"You can do nothing. The athaleb will now go in a
straight line to the land of the Orin."
Upon this I started up in wrild excitement.
"Never, never, never !" I cried, in a fury. "I will
not; I will destroy this athaleb and perish in the water!"
As I said this I raised my rifle.
" What are you going to do ?" cried Layelah, in ac-
cents of fear.
" Turn back," I cried, " or I will kill this athaleb !"
Upon this Layelah dropped the reins, stood up, and
looked at me with a smile.
" Oh, Atam-or," said she," what a thing to ask ! How
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
235
can I go "back now, when we have started for the land
of the Orin ?"
" We shall never reach the land of the Orin," I cried;
"we shall perish in the sea!"
"Oh, no," said Layelah; "you cannot kill the atha-
leb. You are no more than an insect; your rod is a
weak thing, and will break on his iron frame."
It was evident that Layelah had not the slightest idea
of the powers of my rifle. There was no hesitation on
my part. I took aim with the rifle. At that moment
I was desperate. I thought of nothing but the swift
flight of the athaleb, which was bearing me away for-
ever from Almali. I could not endure that thought,
and still less could I endure the thought that she should
believe me false. It was therefore in a wild passion of
rage and despair that I levelled my rifle, taking aim as
well as I could at what seemed a vital part under the
wing. The motion of the wing rendered this difficult,
however, and I hesitated a moment, so as to make sure.
All this time Layelah stood looking at me with a smile
on her rosy lips and a merry twinkle in her eyes—evi-
dently regarding my words as empty threats and my
act as a vain pretence, and utterly unprepared for what
was to follow.
Suddenly I fired both barrels in quick succession.
The reports rang out in thunder over the sea. The
athaleb gave a wild, appalling shriek, and fell straight
down into the water, fluttering vainly with one wing,
while the other hung down useless. A shriek of horror
burst from Layelah. She started back, and fell from
her standing-place into the waves beneath. The next
instant we were all in the "water together—the athaleb,
writhing and lashing the water into foam, while I invol-
untarily clung to his coarse mane, and expected death
every moment.
236
A Strange Manuscript
But death did not come; for the athaleb did not sink,
but floated with his back out of the water, the right
pinion being sunk underneath and useless, and the left
struggling vainly with the sea. But after a time he
folded up the left wing and drew it close in to his side,
and propelled himself with his long hind-legs. His
right wing was broken, but he did not seem to have
suffered any other injury.
Suddenly I heard a cry behind me:
" Atam-or ! oh, Atam-or !"
I looked around and saw Layelah. She was swimming
in the water and seemed exhausted. In the agitation
of the past few moments I had lost sight of her, and
had thought that she was drowned; but now the sight
of her roused me from my stupor and brought me back
to myself. She was swimming, yet her strokes were
weak and her face full of despair. In an instant I had
flung off my coat, rolled up the rifle and pistol in its
folds, and sprung into the water. A few strokes brought
me to Layelah. A moment more and I should have
been too late. I held her head out of water, told her
not to struggle, and then struck out to go back. It
would have been impossible for me to do this encum-
bered with such a load, had I not fortunately perceived
the floating wing of the athaleb close beside me. This
I seized, and by means of it drew myself with Layelah
alongside; after which I succeeded in putting her on
the back of the animal, and soon followed myself.
The terror of the rifle had overwhelmed her, and the
suddenness of the catastrophe had almost killed her.
She had struggled in the water for a long time, and had
called to me in vain. Now she was quite exhausted,
and lay in my arms trembling and sobbing. I spoke to
her encouragingly, and wrapped her in my coat, and
rubbed her hands and feet, until at last she began to re-
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
237
cover. Then she wept quietly for a long time; then the
weeping-fit passed away. She looked up with a smile,
and in her face there was unutterable gratitude.
" Atam-or," said she, " I never loved death like the
rest of the Kosekin ; but now—but now—I feel that
death with you would be sweet."
Then tears came to her eyes, and I found tears com-
ing to my own, so that I had to stoop down and kiss
away the tears of Layelah. As I did so she twined
both her arms around my neck, held me close to her,
and sighed.
" Oh, Atam-or, death with you is sweet! And now
you cannot reproach me— You have done this your-
self, with your terrible power; and you have saved my
life to let me die with you. You do not hate me, then,
Atam-or, do you ? Just speak once to a poor little girl,
and say that you do not hate her !"
All this was very pitiable. What man that had a
heart in his breast could listen unmoved to words like
these, or look without emotion upon one so beautiful, so
gentle, and so tender ? It was no longer Layelah in
triumph with whom I had to do, but Layelah in distress :
the light banter, the teasing, mocking smile, the kin-
dling eye, the ready laugh—all were gone. There was
nothing now but mournful tenderness—the timid appeal
of one who dreaded a repulse, the glance of deep affec-
tion, the abandonment of love.
I held Layelah in my arms, and I thought of nothing
now but words of consolation for her. Life seemed
over; death seemed inevitable; and there, on the back
of the athaleb, we floated on the waters and waited for
pur doom.
238
A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER XXV.
falling, like icarus, into the sea.
The aurora light, which had flamed brightly, was
now extinct, and darkness was upon the face of the
deep, where we floated on the back of the monster.
He swam, forcing himself onward with his hind-legs,
with one broad wing folded up close. Had both been
folded up the athaleb could have swum rapidly; but the
broken wing lay expanded over the water, tossing with
the waves, so that our progress was but slight. Had it
not been for this the athaleb's own instinct might have
served to guide him towards some shore which we might
have hoped to reach before life was extinct; but as it
was, all thought of reaching any shore was out of the
question, and there arose before us only the prospect of
death—a death, too, which must be lingering and pain-
ful and cruel. Thus amid the darkness we floated,
and the waves dashed around us, and the athaleb never
ceased to struggle in the water, trying to force his way
onward. It seemed sweet at that moment to have Laye-
lah with me, for what could have been more horrible
than loneliness amid those black waters ? and Layelah's
mind was made up to meet death with joy, so that her
mood conveyed itself to me. And I thought that since
death was inevitable it were better to meet it thus, and
in this way end my life—not amid the horrors of the
sacrifice and the Mista Ifosek, but in a way which
seemed natural to a seafaring man like myself, and
•*.; ' yy-.-i i.-itK- n-nTiori/pd nr fhono-h^s. For
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 239
I had fallen upon a world and among people which were
all alien and unintelligible to me; and to live on would
only open the way to new and worse calamities. There
was peace also in the thought that my death would
snatch the prospect of death from Almah. She would
now be safe. It was only when we were together as
lovers that death threatened her; but now since I was
removed she could resume her former life, and she might
remember me only as an episode in that life. That she
would remember me I felt sure, and that she would weep
for me and mourn after me was undeniable; but time
as it passed would surely alleviate that grief, and Almah
would live and be happy. Perhaps she might yet re-
gain her native land and rejoin her loved kindred, whom
she would tell of the stranger from an unknown shore
who had loved her, and through whose death she had
gained her life. Such were the thoughts that filled my
mind as I floated over the black water with darkness all
around, as I held Layelah in my arms, with my coat
wrapped around her, and murmured in her ear tender
words of consolation and sympathy.
A long, long time had passed—but how long I know
not—when suddenly Layelah gave a cry, and started up
on her knees, with her head bent forward listening in-
tently. I too listened, and I could distinctly hear the
sound of breakers. It was evident that we were ap-
proaching some shore; and, from what I remembered of
the shore of Magones, such a shore meant death and
death alone. We stood up and tried to peer through
the gloom. At length we saw a whole line of breakers,
and beyond all was black. We waited anxiously in that
position, and drew steadily nearer. It was evident that
the athaleb was desirous of reaching that shore, and we
could do nothing but await the result.
"Brit. +Tvp athaleb hi" wit" about hf*r» "warr*
240
A Strange Manuscript
along on a line with the breakers for some distance, until
at length an opening appeared, into which he directed
his course. Passing through this we reached still water,
which seemed like a lagoon surrounded by a coral reef.
The athaleb swam on farther, and at length we saw be-
fore us an island with a broad, sandy beach, beyond
which was the shadowy outline of a forest. Here the
monster landed, and dragged himself wearily upon the
sand, where he spread his vast bulk out, and lay pant-
ing heavily. We dismounted—I first, so as to assist
Layelah ; and then it seemed as if death were postponed
for a time, since we had reached this place where the
rich and rank vegetation spoke of nothing but vigorous
life.
Fortune had indeed dealt strangely with me. I had
fled with Almah, and with her had reached one desolate
shore, and now I found myself with Layelah upon an-
other shore, desolate also, but not a savage wilderness.
This lonely island, ringed with the black ocean waters,
was the abode of a life of its own, and there was noth-
ing here to crush the soul into a horror of despair like
that which was caused by the tremendous scenes on Ma-
gones.
In an instant Layelah revived from her gloom. She
looked around, clapped her little hands, laughed aloud,
and danced for joy.
" Oh, Atam-or," she cried, " see—see the trees, see the
grass, the bushes ! This is a land of wonder. As for
food, you can call it down from the sky with your sepet-
ram, or we can find it on the rocks. Oh, Atam-or ! life
is better than death, and we can live here and we can be
happy. This shall be better to us than the lands of the
Orin, for we shall be alone, and we shall be all in all to
one another."
I could not help laughing, and I said,
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
241
"Layelah, this is toot the language of the Kosekin.
You should at once go to the other side of this island,
and sit down and -wait for death."
" Never," said Layelah ; " you are mine, Atam-or, and
I never will leave you. If you wish me to die for you
I will gladly lay down my life ; hut I will not leave you.
I love you Atam-or^ and now, whether it be life or death,
it is all the same so long as I have you."
Our submersion in the sea and our long exposure after-
wards had chilled both of us, but Layelah felt it most.
She was shivering in her wet clothes in spite of my coat,
which I insisted on her wearing, and I determined, if pos-
sible, to kindle a fire. Fortunately my powder was dry,
for I had thrown off my flask with my coat before
jumping into the sea, and thus I had the means of creat-
ing fire. I rubbed wet powder over my handkerchief,
and then gathered some dried sticks and moss. After
this I found some dead trees, the boughs of which were
dry and brittle, and in the exercise I soon grew warm,
and had the satisfaction of seeing a great heap of fag-
ots accumulating. I fired my pistol into the handker-
chief, which, being saturated with powder, caught the
fire, and this I blew into a flame among the dried moss.
A bright fire now sprang up and blazed high in the air ;
while I, in order to have an ample supply of fuel, con-
tinued to gather it for a long time. At length, as I came
back, I saw Layelah lying on the sand in front of the
fire, sound asleep. I was glad of this, for she was weary,
and had seemed so weak and tremulous that I had felt
anxious ; so now I arranged my coat over her carefully,
and then sat down for a time to think over this new turn
which my fortune had taken.
This island was certainly very unlike Magones, yet I
had no surety but that it might be equally destitute of
food. This was the first question, and I could not think
a
242
A Strange Manuscript
of sleep until I had found out more about the place.
The aurora light, which constantly brightens and lessens
in this strange world, was now shining gloriously, and
I set forth to explore the island. The beach was of fine
sand all the way. The water was smooth, and shut in
on every side by an outer reef against which the sea-
waves broke incessantly. As I walked I soon perceived
what the island was ; for I had often seen such places
before in the South Pacific. It was, in fact, a coral islet,
with a reef of rocks encircling it on every side. The
vegetation, however, was unlike anything in the world
beyond ; for it consisted of many varieties of tree ferns,
that looked like palms, and giant grasses, and bamboo.
The island was but small, and the entire circuit was not
over a mile. I saw nothing that looked like food, nor
did it seem likely that in so small a place there could be
enough sustenance for us. Our only hope would be
from the sea, yet even here I could see no signs of any
sort of shell-fish. On the whole the prospect was dis-
couraging, and I returned to the starting-point with a
feeling of dejection ; but this feeling did not trouble me
much at that time : my chief thought was of rest, and
I flung myself down on the sand and fell asleep.
I was awakened by a cry from Layelah. Starting up,
I saw her standing and looking into the sky. She was
intensely excited. As soon as she saw me she rushed
towards me and burst into tears, while I, full of wonder,
could only stare upward.
" Oh !" cried Layelah, " they've turned back—they've
found us ! We shall have to leave our dear, lovely isl-
and. Oh, Atam-or, I shall lose you now; for never,
never, never again will you have one thought of love
for your poor Layelah !"
With these words she clung sobbing to me. For my
part I do not remember what I said to soothe her, for
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
243
the sight above was so amazing that it took up all my
attention. The aurora shone bright, and in the sky I
saw two vast objects wheeling and circling, as if about
to descend. I recognized them at once as athalebs; but
as their backs were hid from view by their immense
wings, I could not make out whether they were wander-
ers about to alight of their own accord, or guided here
by riders—perhaps by the Kosekin from whom we had
been parted.
This much at least I remember. I said to Layelah
that these athalebs were wild ones, which had come here
because they saw or scented our wounded one; but
Layelah shook her head with mournful meaning.
" Oh, no," said she, " Almah has come back for you.
This firelight has guided them. If you had not made
the fire they never, never, never could have found us;
but now all is lost."
There was no time for conversation or discussion.
The athalebs drew swiftly nearer and nearer, descending
in long circuits, until at length they touched the ground
not far away on the wide sandy beach. Then we saw
people on their backs, and among them was Almah.
We hurried towards them, and Almah rushed into my
arms, to the great disgust of Layelah, for she was close
beside me and saw it all. She gave an exclamation of
grief and despair, and hurried away.
From Almah I learned that our disappearance had
caused alarm; that two of the athalebs had come back
in search of us; that they had been to Magones, and had
searched over the seas, and were just about giving us
up as lost when the firelight had attracted their atten-
tion and drawn them here.
I said nothing at that time about the cause of our dis-
appearance, but merely remarked that the athaleb had
fallen into the sea and swam here. This was sufficient.
R 2
244
A Strange Manuscript
They had to remain here for some time longer to rest
their athalebs. At length we prepared to depart. Our
wounded athaleb was left behind to take care of him-
self. I was taken with Almah, and Layelah went on
the other. We were thus separated; and so we set forth
upon our return, and at length arrived at the amir.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
245
CHAPTER XXVI.
geimm's law again.
Dinner was now announced, and Oxenden laid the
manuscript aside; whereupon they adjourned to the
cabin, where they proceeded to discuss both the repast
and the manuscript.
"Well," said Featherstone, "More's story seems to
be approaching a crisis. What do you think of it now,
Melick ? Do you still think it a sensational novel ?"
"Partly so," said Melick; "but it would be nearer
the mark to call it a satirical romance."
" Why not a scientific romance ?"
"Because there's precious little science in it, but a
good deal of quiet satire."
"Satire on what?" asked Featherstone. "I'll be
hanged if I can see it.'*
" Oh, well," said Melick, " on things in general. The
satire is directed against the restlessness of humanity;
its impulses, feelings, hopes, and fears—all that men do
and feel and suffer. It mocks us by exhibiting a new
race of men, animated by passions and impulses which
are directly the opposite of ours, and yet no nearer hap-
piness than we are. It shows us a world where our evil
is made a good, and our good an evil; there all that we
consider a blessing is had in abundance—prolonged and
perpetual sunlight, riches, power, fame—and yet these
things are despised, and the people, turning away from
them, imagine that they can find happiness in poverty,
darkness, death, and unrequited love. The writer thus
246
A Strange Manuscript
mocks at all our dearest passions and strongest desires;
and his general aim is to show that the mere search for
happiness per se is a vulgar thing, and must always re-
suit in utter nothingness. The writer also teaches the
great lesson that the happiness of man consists not in
external surroundings, but in the internal feelings, and
that heaven itself is not a place, but a state. It is the
old lesson which Milton extorted from Satan:
"' What matter where, if I be still the same—'
"Or again:
"(The mind is its own place, and of itself
Can make a heaven of hell, a hell of heaven—'"
" That's good too," cried Oxenden. " That reminds
me of the German commentators who find in the ' Aga-
memnon' of AEschylus, or the c CEdipus' of Sophocles, or
the 'Hamlet' of Shakespeare motives and purposes of
which the authors could never have dreamed, and give
us a metaphysical, beer-and-tobacco-High-Dutch Cly-
temnestra, or Antigone, or Lady Macbeth. No, my boy,
More was a simple sailor, and had no idea of satirizing
anything."
" How, then, do you account for the perpetual under-
current of meaning and innuendo that may be found in
every line ?"
" I deny that there is anything of the sort," said Ox-
enden. " It is a plain narrative of facts ; but the facts
are themselves such that they give a new coloring to
the facts of our own life. They are in such profound
antithesis to European ways that we consider them as
being written merely to indicate that difference. It is
like the ' Germania' of Tacitus, which many critics
still hold to be a satire on Roman ways, while, as a mat-
ter of fact, it is simply a narrative of German manners
and customs."
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 24Y
" I hope," cried Melick, " that you do not mean to
compare this awful rot and rubbish to the ' Germania'
of Tacitus ?"
" By no means," said Oxenden ; " I merely asserted
that in one respect they were analogous. You forced
on the allusion to the ' Germania' by calling this 1 ret
and rubbish' a satirical romance."
" Oh, well," said Melick, " I only referred to the in-
tention of the writer. His plan is one thing, and his
execution quite another. His plan is not bad, but he
fails utterly in his execution. The style is detestable.
If he had written in the style of a plain seaman, and
told a simple unvarnished tale, it would have been all
right. In order to carry out properly such a plan as this
the writer should have taken Defoe as his model, or, still
better, Dean Swift. 1 Gulliver's Travels' and ' Robin-
son Crusoe' show what can be done in this way, and
form a standard by which all other attempts must be
judged. But this writer is tawdry; he has the worst
vices of the sensational school—he shows everywhere
marks of haste, gross carelessness, and universal feeble-
nees. When he gets hold of a good fancy, he lacks the
patience that is necessary in order to work it up in an
effective way. He is a gross plagiarist, and over and
over again violates in the most glaring manner all the
ordinary proprieties of style. What can be more ab-
surd, for instance, than the language which he puts into
the mouth of Layelah. Not content with making her
talk like a sentimental boarding-school, bread-and-but-
ter English miss, he actually forgets himself so far as
to put in her mouth a threadbare joke, which every one
has heard since childhood.",
" What is that ?"
" Oh, that silly speech about the athaleb swallowing
its victuals whole."
248
A Strange Manuscript
" What's the matter with that ?" asked Oxenden.
" It's merely a chance resemblance. In translating her
words into English they fell by accident into that shape.
No one but you would find fault with them. Would
it have been better if he had translated her words into
the scientific phraseology which the doctor made use of
with regard to the ichthyosaurus ? He might have made
it this way : 'Does it bite?' 'No, it swallows its food
without mastication.' Would that have been better?
Besides, it's all very well to talk of imitating Defoe
and Swift; but suppose he couldn't have done it ?"
" Then he shouldn't have written the book."
" In that case how could his father have heard about
his adventures ?"
" His father !" exclaimed Melick. " Do you mean
to say that you still accept all this as bona fide?"
" Do you mean to say," retorted Oxenden, " that you
still have any doubt about the authenticity of this re-
markable manuscript ?"
At this each looked at the other; Melick elevated
his eyebrows, and Oxenden shrugged his shoulders;
but each seemed unable to find words to express his
amazement at the other's stupidity, and so they took
refuge in silence.
" What do you understand by this athaleb, doctor ?"
asked Featherstone.
" The athaleb ?" said the doctor. " Why, it is clearly
the pterodactyl."
" By-the-bye," interrupted Oxenden, " do please take
notice of that name. It affords another exemplification
of ' Grimm's Law.' The Hebrew word is ' ataleph,' and
means bat. The Kosekin word is 'athaleb.' Here you
see the thin letter of Hebrew represented by the aspi-
rated letter of the Kosekin language, while the aspirated
Hebrew is represented by the Kosekin medial,"
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 249
" Too true," exclaimed Melick, in a tone of deep con-
viction ; " and now, Oxenden, won't you sing us a song ?"
" Nonsense," said Featherstone ; " let the doctor tell
us about the athaleb."
"Well," resumed the doctor, "as I was saying, it
must be undoubtedly the pterodactyl. It is a most ex-
traordinary animal, and is a species of flying lizard,
although differing from the lizard in many respects.
It had the head and neck of a bird, the trunk and tail
of an ordinary mammal, the jaws and teeth of a reptile,
and the wings of a bat. Owen describes one whose
sweep of wings exceeded twenty feet, and many have
been found of every gradation of size down to that
of a bat. There is no reason why they should not be
as large as More says ; and I, for my part, do not sus-
pect him of exaggeration. Some have supposed that a
late, lingering individual may have suggested the idea
of the fabulous dragon—an idea which seems to be in
the minds of nearly all the human race, for in the early
records of many nations we find the destruction of drag-
ons assigned to their gods and heroes. The figure of
the pterodactyl represents pretty closely that which is
given to the dragons. It is not impossible that they
may have existed into the period which we call prehis-
toric, and that monsters far larger than any which we
have yet discovered may have lingered until the time
when man began to increase upon the earth, to spread
over its surface, and to carve upon wood and stone rep-
resentations of the most striking objects around him.
When the living pterodactyls had disappeared the mem-
ory of them was preserved ; some new features were
added, and the imagination went so far as to endow
them with the power of belching forth smoke and flames.
Thus the dragon idea pervaded the minds of men, and
instead of a natural animal it became a fabulous one.
250 A Strange Manuscript
" The fingers of the fore-legs were of the ordinary
dimensions, and terminated with crooked nails, and
these were probably used to suspend themselves from
trees. When in repose it rested on its hind-legs like a
bird, and held its neck curving behind, so that its enor-
mous head should not disturb its equilibrium. The size
and form of the feet, of the leg, and of the thigh prove
that they could hold themselves erect with firmness,
their wings folded, and move about in this way like
birds, just as More describes them as doing. Like birds
they could also perch on trees, and could crawl like bats
and lizards along the rocks and cliffs.
" Some think that they "were covered with scales; but
1 am of the opinion that they had a horny hide, with a
ridge of hair running down their backs—in which opin-
ion I am sustained by More's account. The smaller
kinds were undoubtedly insectivorous; but the larger
ones must have been carnivorous, and probably fed
largely on fish."
"Well, at any rate," said Melick, gravely, "this
athaleb solves the difficult question as to how the Trog-
lodytes emigrated to the South Pole."
" How ?" asked the doctor.
"Why, they must have gone there on athalebs!
Your friends, the pterodactyls, probably lingered long-
est among the Troglodytes, who, seeing that they were
rapidly dying out, concluded to depart to another and
a better world. One beauty of this theory is that it
cannot possibly be disproved ; another is that it satisfies
all the requirements of the case; a third is, that it ac-
counts for the disappearance of the pterodactyls in our
world, and their appearance at the South Pole ; and
there are forty or fifty other facts, all included in this
theory, which I have not time just now to enumerate,
but will try to do so after we have finished reading the
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
251
manuscript. I will only add, that the athaleb must be
regarded as another link which binds the Kosekin to
the Semitic race."
"Another link?" said Oxenden. "That I already
have; and it is one that carries conviction with it."
" All your arguments invariably do, my dear fellow."
" What is it ?" asked the doctor.
" The Kosekin alphabet," said Oxenden.
" I can't see how you can make anything out of that,"
said the doctor.
"Very well, I can easily explain," replied Oxenden.
" In the first place we must take the old Hebrew alpha-
bet. I will write down the letters in their order first."
Saying this, he hastily jotted down some letters on a
piece of paper, and showed to the doctor the following :
Labials.
Palatals.
LiDguals.
A
B
C (or G)
D
E
F
Ch (or H)
Dh (or Th)
I
Liquids, L
M
N
0
P
K
T
"That," said he, "is substantially the order of the
old Hebrew alphabet."
" But," said the doctor, " the Kosekin alphabet differs
in its order altogether from that."
"That very difference can be shown to be all the
stronger proof of a connection between them," said
Oxenden.
" I should like to know how."
" The fact is," said Oxenden, " these letters are repre-
sented differently in the two languages, in exact accord-
ance with Grimm's Law."
"By Jove!" cried Featherstone, "Grimm's Law
again."
i "According to that law," continued Oxenden, "the
letters of the alphabet ought to change their order.
252
A Strange Manuscript
Now let us leave out tlie vowels and Unguals, and deal
only with the mutes. First, we have in the Hebrew
alphabet the medials B, G, and D. Very well; in the
Kosekin we have standing first the thin letters, or ten-
ues, according to Grimm's Law, namely, P, K, T. Next,
we have in the Hebrew the aspirates F, Ch, Dh. In
the Kosekin alphabet we have corresponding to them
the medials B, G, D. Next, we have in the Hebrew
the tenues, or thin letters P, K, T. In the Kosekin we
have the corresponding aspirates F, Ch, Th. The vow-
els, liquids, and sibilants need not be regarded just here ;
for the proof from the mutes is sufficient to satisfy any
reasonable man."
"Well," said Melick, " I for one am thoroughly satis-
fied, and don't need another single word. The fact is,
I never knew before the all-sufficient nature of Grimm's
Law. Why, it can unlock any mystery ! When I get
home I must buy one—a tame one, if possible, and keep
him with me always. It is more useful to a literary
man than to any other. It is said that with a knowl-
edge of Grimm's Law a man may wander through the
world from Iceland to Ceylon, and converse pleasantly
in all the Indo-European languages. More must have
had Grimm's Law stowed away somewhere about him;
and that's the reason why he escaped the icebergs, the
volcanoes, the cannibals, the subterranean channel mon-
ster, and arrived at last safe and sound in the land of
the Kosekin. What I want is Grimm's Law—a nice
tidy one, well-trained, in good working order, and kind
in harness; and the moment I get one I intend to go to
the land of the Kosekin myself."
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 253
CHAPTER XXVII.
oxenden preaches a sermon".
" Magones," said the doctor, " is clearly a volcanic
island, and, taken in connection with the other volcanoes
around, shows how active must be the subterranean fires
at the South Pole. It seems probable to me that the
numerous caves of the Kosekin were originally fissures
in the mountains, formed by convulsions of nature; and
also that the places excavated by man must consist of
soft volcanic rock, such as pumice-stone, or rather tufa,
easily worked, and remaining permanently in any shape
into which it may be fashioned. As to Magones, it
seems another Iceland; for there are the same wild and
hideous desolation, the same impassable wilderness, and
the same universal scenes of ruin, lighted up by the
baleful and tremendous volcanic fires."
" But what of that little island on which they landed ?"
asked Featherstone. " This, surely, was not volcanic."
" No," said the doctor," that must have been a coral
island."
"By-the-bye, is it really true," asked Featherstone,
"that these coral islands are the work of little in-
sects ?"
"Well, they may be called insects," replied the doc-
tor; " they are living zoophytes of most minute dimen-
sions, who, however, compensate for their smallness of
size by their inconceivable numbers. Small as these are,
they have accomplished infinitely more than all that
ever was done by the ichthyosaurus, the plesiosaurus, the
254
A Strange Manuscript
pterodactyl, and the whole tribe of monsters that once
filled the earth. Immense districts and whole moun-
tains have been built by these minute creatures. They
have been at work for ages, and are still at work. It is
principally in the South seas that their labors are carried
on. Near the Maldive Islands they have formed a mass
whose volume is equal to the Alps. Around New Cale-
donia they have built a barrier of reefs four hundred
miles in length, and another along the northwest coast
of Australia a thousand miles in length. In the Pacific
Ocean islands, reefs, and islets innumerable have been
constructed by them, which extend for an immense dis-
tance.
"The coral islands are called 'atolls.' They are
nearly always circular, with a depression in the centre.
They are originally made ring-shaped, but the action of
the ocean serves to throw fragments of rock into the
inner depression, which thus fills up; firm land appears;
the rock crumbles into soil; the winds and birds and
currents bring seeds here, and soon the new island is
covered with verdure. Those little creatures have
played a part in the past quite as important as in the
present. All Germany rests upon a bank of coral; and
they seem to have been most active during the Oolitic
Period."
" How do the creatures act ?" asked Featherstone.
" Nobody knows," replied the doctor.
A silence now followed, which was at last broken by
Oxenden.
" After all," said he, " these monsters and marvels of
nature form the least interesting feature in the land of
the Kosekin. To me the people themselves are the chief
object of interest. Where did they get that strange,
all-pervading love of death, which is as strong in them
as love of life is in us ?"
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
255
"Why, they got it from the imagination of the writer
of the manuscript," interrupted Melick.
"Yes, it's easy to answer it from your point of
view; yet from my point of view it is more difficult.
I sometimes think that it may he the strong spirituality
of the Semitic race, carried out under exceptionally fa-
vorable circumstances to the ultimate results; for the
Semitic race more than all others thought little of this
life, and turned their affections to the life that lives he-
yond this. The Kosekin may thus have had a spiritual
development of their own, which ended in this.
"Yet there may he another reason for it, and I some-
times think that the Kosekin may he nearer to the truth
than we are. We have hy nature a strong love of life
—it is our dominant feeling—hut yet there is in the
minds of all men a deep underlying conviction of the
vanity of life, and its worthlessness. In all ages and
among all races the hest, the purest, and the wisest have
taught this truth, that human life is not a blessing ; that
the evil predominates over the good; and that our hest
hope is to gain a spirit of acquiescence with its inevita-
hie ills. All philosophy and all religions teach us this
one solemn truth, that in this life the evil surpasses the
good. It has always been so. Suffering has been the
lot of all living things, from the giant of the primeval
swamps down to the smallest zoophyte. It is far more
so with man. Some favored classes in every age may
furnish forth a few individuals who may perhaps lead
lives of self-indulgence and luxury; hut to the mass of
mankind life has ever been, and must ever he, a pro-
longed scene of labor intermingled with suffering. The
great Indian religions, whether Brahmanic or Buddhis-
tic, teach as their cardinal doctrine that life is an evil.
Buddhism is more pronounced in this, for it teaches
more emphatically than even the Kosekin that the chief
256
A Strange Manuscript
end of man is to get rid of the curse of life and gain the
"bliss of Nirvana, or annihilation. True, it does not take
so practical a form as among the Kosekin, yet it is he-
lieved by one third of the human race as the foundation
of the religion in which they live and die. We need
not go to the Kosekin, however, for such maxims as
these. The intelligent Hindoos, the Chinese, the Japa-
nese, with many other nations, all cling firmly to this
belief. Sakyamoum Gautama Buddha, the son and heir
of a mighty monarch, penetrated with the conviction of
the misery of life, left his throne, embraced a life of
voluntary poverty, want, and misery, so that he might
find his way to a better state—the end before him being
this, that he might ultimately escape from the curse of
existence. He lived till old age, gained innumerable fol-
lowers, and left to them as a solemn legacy the maxim
that not to exist is better than to exist; that death is
better than life. Since his day millions of his followers
have upheld his principles and lived his life. Even
among the joyous Greeks we find this feeling at times
bursting forth; it comes when we least expect it, and
not even a Kosekin poet could express this view more
forcibly than Sophocles in the ' (Edipus ' at Colonus:
" ' Not to be born surpasses every lot;
And the next best lot by far, when one is born,
Is to go back whence he came as soon as possible;
For while youth is present bringing vain follies,
What woes does it not have, what ills does it not bear—
Murders, factions, strife, war, envy,
But the extreme of misery is attained by loathsome old age—
Old age, strengthless, unsociable, friendless,
Where all evils upon evils dwell together.' "
" I'll give you the words of a later poet," said Melick,
who takes a different view of the case. I think I'll sing
them with your permission.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
257
Melick swallowed a glass of wine and then sang the
following:
" ' They may rail at this life: from the hour I began it
I found it a life full of kindness and bliss,
And until they can show me some happier planet,
More social and bright, I'll content me with this.
As long as the world has such lips and such eyes
As before me this moment enraptured I see,
They may say what they will of their orbs in the skies,
But this earth is the planet for you, love, and me.'
" What a pity it is," continued Melick, " that the
writer of this manuscript had not the philological, theo-
logical, sociological, geological, palaeological, ornitho-
logical, and all the other logical attainments of yourself
and the doctor ! He could then have given us a com-
plete view of the nature of the Kosekin, morally and
physically; he could have treated of the geology of the
soil, the ethnology of the people, and could have un-
folded before us a full and comprehensive view of their
philosophy and religion, and could have crammed his
manuscript with statistics. I wonder why he didn't do
it even as it was. It must have been a strong tempta-
tion."
"More," said Oxenden, with deep impressiveness,
"was a simple-minded though somewhat emotional
sailor, and merely wrote in the hope that his story
might one day meet the eyes of his father. I certainly
should like to find some more accurate statements about
the science, philosophy, and religion of the Kosekin;
yet, after all, such things could not be expected."
"Why not?" said Melick; "it was easy enough for
him."
"How?" asked Oxenden.
" Why, he had only to step into the British Museum,
and in a couple of hours he could have crammed up on
s
258
A Strange Manuscript
all those points in science, philosophy, ethnology, and
theology, about which you are so anxious to know."
" Well," said Featherstone, " suppose we continue our
reading ? I believe it is my turn now. I sha'n't be
able to hold out so long as you did, Oxenden, but I'll do
what I can."
Saying this, Featherstone took the manuscript and
went on to read.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
259
CHAPTER XXVIII.
in pbison.
It was with hearts full of the gloomiest forebodings
that we returned to the amir, and these we soon found
to be fully justified. The athalebs descended at that
point from which they had risen—namely, on the ter-
race immediately in front of the cavern where they had
been confined. We then dismounted, and Layelah with
the Kosekin guards accompanied us to our former cham-
hers. There she left us, saying that a communication
would be sent to us.
We were now left to our own conjectures.
" I wonder what they will do to us ?" said I.
" It is impossible to tell," said Almah.
" I suppose," said I, " they will punish us in some
way; but then punishment among the Kosekin is what
seems honor and reward to me. Perhaps they will
spare our lives, for that in their eyes ought to be the
severest punishment and the deepest disgrace imagina-
ble."
Almah sighed.
"The Kosekin do not always act in this matter as one
would suppose," said she. " It is quite likely that they
may dread our escaping, and may conclude to sacrifice
us at once."
On the next jom I had a visit from the Kohen Gadol.
He informed me that the paupers had held a Council of
State, in which they had made a special examination of
our late flight. He and Layelah had both been exam-
S 2
260
A Strange Manuscript
ined, as well as the Kosekin who had gone after us;
hut Layelah's testimony was by far the most impor-
tant.
The Council of State gathered from Layelah's report
that we had fled to Magones for the especial purpose of
gaining the most blessed of deaths ; that she pursued us
in the interest of the state ; and that we on her arrival
had generously surrendered our own selfish desires, and
had at once returned.
We learned that much gratification was felt by the
council, and also expressed, at Layelah's account and at
our action.
First, at our eager love of death, which was so natural
in their eyes ; secondly, at the skill which we had shown
in selecting Magones ; and, finally, at our generosity in
giving up so readily the blessed prospect of exile and
want and death so as to come back to the amir. Had
we been Kosekin our acts would have been natural
enough; but, being foreigners, it was considered more
admirable in us, and it seemed to show that we were
equal to the Kosekin themselves. It was felt, however,
that in our eager rush after death we had been somewhat
selfish ; but as this probably arose from our ignorance
of the law, it might be overlooked. On the whole, it was
decided that we ought to be rewarded, and that too with
the greatest benefits that the Kosekin could bestow.
What these benefits were the Kohen Gadol could not
say; and thus we were left, as before, in the great-
est possible anxiety. We still dreaded the worst. The
highest honors of these men might well awaken appre-
hension ; for they thought that the chief blessings were
poverty and darkness and death.
Layelah next came to see me. She was as amiable as
ever, and showed no resentment at all. She gave me an
account of what had happened at the Council of State,
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
261
which, was the same as what I had heard from the Kohen
Gadol.
I asked her why she had made such a report of
us.
" To conciliate their good-will," said Layelah. " For
if they thought that you had really fled from death from
a love of life, they would have felt such contempt for
you that serious harm might have happened."
"Yes," said I; "but among the Kosekin what you
call harm would probably have been just what I want.
I should like to be viewed with contempt, and consid-
ered unworthy of death and the Mista KoseJc, and other
such honors."
"Oh, yes," said Layelah, "but that doesn't follow;
for you see the paupers love death so intensely that they
long to bestow it on all; and if they knew you were
afraid of it they would be tempted to bestow it upon
you immediately, just to show you how delightful a
thing it is. And that was the very thing that I was try-
ing to guard against."
"Well," said I, "and what is the result? Do you
know what their decision is ?"
"Yes," said Layelah.
" What is it ?" I asked, eagerly.
Layelah hesitated.
" What is it ?" I cried again, full of impatience.
" I'm afraid it will not sound very pleasant to you,"
said Layelah, " but at any rate your life is spared for
the present. They have decided to give you what they
call the greatest possible honors and distinctions."
Layelah paused, and looked at me earnestly. For my
part these words sounded ominous, and were full of the
darkest meaning.
" Tell me all," I said ; " don't keep me in suspense."
" Well," said Layelah, " I'm afraid you will think it
262
A Strange Manuscript
hard; but I must tell you. I will tell it, therefore, as
briefly and formally as possible.
" First, then, they have decreed the blessing of sepa-
ration. You and Almah must now be parted, since this
is regarded as the highest bliss of lovers.
" Secondly, they have decreed the blessing of pov-
erty. All these luxuries will be taken away, and you
will be raised to an equality in this respect with the
great paupers.
"Thirdly, you are to have the blessing of darkness.
You are to be removed from this troublesome and vexa-
tious light, which here is regarded as a curse, and hence-
forth live without it.
" Fourthly, the next decree is the high reward of im-
prisonment. You are to be delivered from the evils of
liberty, and shut up in a dark cavern, from which it will
be impossible to escape or to communicate with any one
outside.
" Fifthly, you are to associate with the greatest of the
paupers, the class that is the most honored and influen-
tial. You will be present at all their highest councils,
and will have the privilege of perpetual intercourse with
those reverend men. They will tell you of the joys
of poverty, the happiness of darkness, and the bliss of
death."
Layelah paused, and looked at me earnestly.
"Is there anything more?" I gasped.
" No," said she. " Is not that enough ? Some were
in favor of bestowing immediate death, but they were
outvoted by the others. You surely cannot regret that."
Layelah's words sounded like the words of a mocking
demon. Yet she did not wish to distress me; she had
merely stated my sentence in formal language, without
any attempt to soften its tremendous import. As for
me, I was overwhelmed with despair. There was but
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
263
one thought in my mind—it was not of myself, hut of
Almah.
" And Almah ?" I cried.
"Almah," said Layelah, " she will have the same; you
are both included in the same sentence."
At this a groan burst from me. Horror overwhelmed
me. I threw myself down upon the floor and covered
my face with my hands. All was lost! Our fate—
Almah's fate was darkness, imprisonment, and death.
Could anything be imagined that might mitigate such
woes as these ? Could anything be conceived of as more
horrible? Yes, there remained something more, and
this was announced by Layelah.
"Finally," said she, "it has been decreed that you
shall not only have the blessing of death, but that you
shall have the rare honor of belonging to the chosen
few who are reserved for the Mista KoseTc. Thus far
this had not been granted. It was esteemed too high
an honor for strangers; but now, by an exercise of un-
paralleled liberality, the Grand Council of Paupers have
added this, as the last and best, to the high honors and
rewards which they have decreed for you and Almah."
To this I had nothing to say; I was stupefied with
horror. To such words what answer could be made?
At that moment I could think of nothing but this tre-
mendous sentence—this infliction of appalling woes un-
der the miserable name of blessings ! I could not think
of Layelah; nor did I try to conjecture what her mo-
tives might be in thus coming to me as the messenger
of evil. I could not find space amid my despair for
speculations as to her own part in this, or stop to con-
sider whether she was acting the part of a mere messen-
ger, or was influenced by resentment or revenge. All
this was far away from my thoughts; for all my mind
was filled with the dread sentence of the Council of Pau-
264
A Strange Manuscript
pers and the baleful prospect of the woes that await-
ed us.
On the next,jom I saw Almah. She had already learned
the awful tidings. She met me with a face of despair;
for there was no longer any hope, and all that remained
for us was a last farewell. After this we parted, and
each of us was taken to our respective prisons.
I was taken along dark passages until I came to a cav-
ern with a low, dark portal. Upon entering I found the
darkness deeper than usual, and there was only one soli-
tary lamp which diffused but a feeble ray through the
gloom. The size of the place could not be made out.
I saw here a group of human beings, and by the feeble
ray of the lamp I perceived that they were wan and
thin and emaciated, with scant clothing, all in rags,
squalor, misery, and dirt; with coarse hair matted to-
gether, and long nails and shaggy beards. They remind-
ed me in their personal appearance of the cannibals of
the outer shore. These hideous beings all gathered
around me, blinking at me with their bleary eyes and
grinning with their abominable faces, and then each
one embraced me. The filth, squalor, and unutterable
foulness of these wretches all combined to fill my soul
with loathing, and the inconceivable horror of that em-
brace wellnigh overwhelmed me. Yet, after all, it was
surpassed by the horror of the thought that Almah
might be at that very moment undergoing the same
experience ; and for her such a thing must be worse
than for me.
I retreated as far as possible from them, deep into the
thick darkness, and sat down. No convicted felon at
the last hour of life, no prisoner in the dungeons of the
Inquisition, ever could have suffered more mental agony
than I did at that moment. The blessings, the awful
blessings of the Kosekin were descending upon my mis-
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
265
erable head—separation from Almah, squalor and dirt,
imprisonment, the society of these filthy creatures, dark-
ness, the shadow of death, and beyond all the tremen-
dous horrors of the Mista Kosek /
I do not know how the time passed, for at first I was
almost stupefied with despair; nor could I ever grow
reconciled to the society of these wretches, scarce hu-
man, who were with me. Some food was offered me—
filthy stuff, which I refused. My refusal excited warm
commendation ; but I was warned against starving my-
self, as that was against the law. In my despair I
thought of my pistol and rifle, which I still kept with
me—of using these against my jailors, and bursting
forth; but this wild impulse soon passed away, for its
utter hopelessness was manifest. My only hope, if hope
it was, lay in waiting, and it was not impossible that I
might see Almah again, if only once.
Joms passed away, I know not how. The Chief Pau-
per, who is the greatest man in the land of the Kosekin,
made several attempts to converse with me, and was
evidently very condescending and magnanimous in his
own eyes; but I did not meet his advances graciously—
he was too abhorrent. He was a hideous wretch, with
eyes nearly closed and bleary, thick, matted hair, and
fiendish expression—in short, a devil incarnate in rags
and squalor.
But as the joms passed I found it difficult to repel my
associates. They were always inflicting their society
upon me, and thrusting on me nasty little acts of kind-
ness. The Chief Pauper was more persistent than all,
with his chatter and disgusting civilities. He was evi-
dently glad to get hold of a fresh subject for his talk-
ative genius; he was a very garrulous cannibal, and
perhaps my being a foreigner made me more interesting
in his eyes.
266
A Strange Manuscript
The chief topic of his discourse was death. He hated
life, loved death, longed for it in all its forms, whether
arising from disease or from violence. He was an ama-
teur in corpses, and had a larger experience in dead
bodies than any other man in the nation.
I could not help asking him once why he did not kill
himself, and be done with it.
" That," said he, "is not allowed. The temptation to
kill one's self is one of the strongest that human nature
can experience, but it is one that we must struggle
against, of course, for it is against all law. The great-
est blessing must not be seized. It must be given by
nature or man. Those who violate the blessed mystery
of death are infamous.
He assured me that he had all his life cultivated the
loftiest feelings of love to others. His greatest happi-
ness consisted in doing good to others, especially in kill-
ing them. The blessing of death, being the greatest of
all blessings, was the one which he loved best to bestow
upon others; and the more he loved his fellow-creatures
the more he wished to give them this blessing. " You,"
said he, " are particularly dear to me, and I should rather
give to you the blessing of death than to any other hu-
man being. I love you, Atam-or, and I long to kill you
at this moment."
" You had better not try it," said I, grimly.
He shook his head despondingly.
" Oh, no," said he; " it is against the law. I must not
do it till the time comes."
" Do you kill many ?" I asked.
"It is my pleasing and glorious office," he replied,
" to kill more than any other; for, you must know, I am
the Sar TabaJcin " (chief of the executioners).
The Chief Pauper's love of death had grown to be an
all-absorbing passion. He longed to give death to all.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
267
As with us there are certain philanthropists who have
a mania for doing good, so here the pauper class had a
mania for doing what they considered good in this way.
The Chief Pauper was a sort of Kosekin Howard or
Peabody, and was regarded by all with boundless rev-
erence. To me, however, he was an object of never-end-
ing hate, abhorrence, and loathing; and, added to this,
was the thought that there might be here some equally
hideous female—some one like the nightmare hag of the
outer sea—a torment and a horror to Almah.
268
A iSlrange Manuscript
CHAPTER XXIX.
the ceremony of separation.
Separated from Almah, surrounded by foul fiends,
in darkness and the shadow of death, with the baleful
prospect of the Mista Kosek, it was mine to endure the
bitterest anguish and despair; and in me these feelings
were all the worse from the thought that Almah was in
a similar state, and was enduring equal woes. All that
I suffered in my present condition she too was suffering
—and from this there was no possibility of escape. Per-
haps her surroundings were even worse, and her suffer-
ings keener; for who could tell what these people might
inflict in their strange and perverted impulses ?
Manjjoms passed, and there was only one thing that
sustained me—the hope of seeing Almah yet again,
though it were but for a moment. That hope, however,
was but faint. There was no escape. The gate was
barred without and within. I was surrounded by mis-
creants, who formed the chief class in the state and the
ruling order. The Chief Pauper was the highest mag-
istrate in the land, from whose opinion there was no
appeal, and the other paupers here formed the Kose-
kin senate. Here, in imprisonment and darkness, they
formed a secret tribunal and controlled everything.
They were objects of envy to all. All looked forward
to this position as the highest object of human ambi-
tion, and the friends and relatives of those here rejoiced
in their honor. Their powers were not executive, but
deliberative. To the Meleks and Athons were left the
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
269
exercise of authority, but their acts were always in sub-
ordination to the will of the paupers.
"I have everything that heart can wish," said the
Chief Pauper to me once. " Look at me, Atam-or, and
see me as I stand here: I have poverty, squalor, cold,
perpetual darkness, the privilege of killing others, the
near prospect of death, and the certainty of the Mista
Koselc—all these I have, and yet, Atam-or, after all, I
am not happy."
To this strange speech I had nothing to say.
"Yes," continued the Chief Pauper, in a pensive tone,
" for twenty seasons I have reigned as chief of the Kose-
kin in this place. My cavern is the coldest, squalidest,
and darkest in the land. My raiment is the coarsest rags.
I have separated from all my friends. I have had much
sickness. I have the closest captivity. Death, dark-
ness, poverty, want, all that men most live and long for,
are mine to satiety; and yet, as I look back and count
thejoms of my life to see in how many I have known
happiness, I find that in all they amount to just seven !
Oh, Atam-or, what a comment is this on the vanity of
human life !"
To this I had no answer ready; but by way of saying
something, I offered to kill him on the spot.
"Nay, nay, Atam-or," said he, with a melancholy
smile, " do not tempt me. Leave me to struggle with
temptations by myself, and do not seek to make me
falter in my duty. Yes, Atam-or, you behold in me a
melancholy example of the folly of ambition; for I often
think, as I look down from my lofty eminence, that after
all it is as well to remain content in the humble sphere
in which we are placed at birth; for perhaps, if the truth
were known, there is'quite as much real happiness among
the rich and splendid—among the Athons and Meleks."
On this occasion I took advantage of the Chief Pau-
270 A Strange Manuscript
per's softer mood to pour forth an earnest entreaty for
him to save Almah's life, or at least to mitigate her mis-
eries. Alas ! he was inexorable. It was like an appeal
of some mad prisoner to some gentle-hearted governor
in Christendom, entreating him to put some fellow-pris-
oner to death, or at least to make his confinement more
severe.
The Chief Pauper stared at me in horror.
"You are a strange being, Atam-or," said he, gently.
" Sometimes I think you mad. I can only say that such
a request is horrible to me beyond all words. Such deg-
radation and cruelty to the gentle and virtuous Almah
is outrageous and forever impossible; no, we will not
deprive her of a single one of those blessings which she
now enjoys."
I turned away in despair.
At length onejorn the Chief Pauper came to me with
a smile and said,
" Atam-or, let me congratulate you on this joyous oc-
casion."
" What do you mean ?" I asked.
"You are to have your ceremony of separation."
" Separation !" I repeated.
"Yes," said he, "Almah has given notice to us. She
has announced her intention of giving you up, and sep-
arating from you. With us the woman always gives
the announcement in such cases. We have fixed the
ceremony for the third jom from this, and I hope you
will not think it too soon."
This strange intelligence moved me greatly. I did
not like the idea of a ceremony of separation; but be-
hind this there rose the prospect of seeing Almah, and I
felt convinced that she had devised this as a mode of
holding communication with me, or at least of seeing
me again. The thought of Layelah was the only thing
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
271
that interfered with this belief, for it might be her do-
ings after all; yet the fact remained that I was to see
Almah, and in this I rejoiced with exceeding great
j°y.
The appointed jom came. A procession was formed
of the paupers. The chief did not go, as he never left
the cavern except on the great sacrifices and Mista
Koseks. The door was opened, and I accompanied the
procession. On our way all was dark, and after travers-
ing many passages we came at length to the door of a
cavern as gloomy as the one I had left. On entering
this I found all dark and drear; and a little distance
before me there was a light burning, around which was
gathered a group of hags hideous beyond all expression.
But these I scarcely noticed; for there amid them, all
pale and wan, with her face now lighted up with joyous
and eager expectation, I saw my darling—my Almah !
I caught her in my arms, and for a few moments neither
of us spoke a word. She sobbed upon my breast, but I
knew that the tears which she shed were tears of joy.
Nor was our joy checked by the thought that it was to
be so short-lived. It was enough at that moment that
we saw one another—enough that we were in one an-
other's arms; and so we mingled our tears and shared
one common rapture. And sweet it was—sweet beyond
all expression—the sweetest moment in all my life; for
it had come in the midst of the drear desolation of my
heart and the black despair. It was like a flash of light-
ning in the intense darkness, short and sudden indeed,
yet still intense while it lasted, and in an instant filling
all with its glow.
" I did this," murmured Almah, " to see you and to
save you."
" Save me !" I repeated.
" Yes," said she, " I have seen Layelah. She told me
272
A Strange Manuscript
that there is this chance and this one only to save you.
I determined to try it. I cannot bear to think of you
at the sacrifice—and for love of me meeting your death
—for I would die to save you, Atam-or."
I pressed her closer in my arms.
" Oh, Almah," said I, " I would die to save you ! and
if this ceremony will save you I will go through with it,
and accept my fate whatever it may be."
We were now interrupted.
The women—the hags of horror—the shriek-like ones,
as I may call them; or the fiend-like, the female fiends,
the foul ones—they were all around us; and one there
was who looked so exactly like the nightmare hag of
the outer sea that I felt sure she must be the same, who
by some strange chance had come here. Such, indeed,
is quite likely, for there may have been a pass over the
mountains to the land of the Kosekin; and those savage
cannibals may all have been honored Kosekin exiles,
dwelling in poverty, want, woe, and darkness, all of
which may have been allotted to them as a reward for
eminent virtues. And so here she was, the nightmare
hag, and I saw that she recognized me.
A circle was now formed around us, and the light
stood in the middle. The nightmare hag also stood
within the circle on the other side of the light opposite
us. The beams of the lamp flickered through the dark-
ness, faintly illuminating the faces of the horrible creat-
ures around, who, foul and repulsive as harpies, seemed
like unclean beasts, ready to make us their prey. Their
glances seemed to menace death; their blear eyes rested
upon us with a horrid eager hunger. My worst fears
at that moment seemed realized; for I saw that Almah's
associates were worse than mine, and her fate had been
more bitter. And I wondered how it had been possible
for her to live among such associates; or, even though
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
273
slie had lived thus far, whether it would be possible for
her to endure it longer.
And now there arose a melancholy chant from the old
hags around—a dreadful strain, that sounded like a fu-
neral dirge, sung in shrill, discordant voices, led by the
nightmare hag, who as she sang waved in her hand a
kind of club. All the time I held Almah in my arms,
regardless of those around us, thinking only of her from
whom I must soon again be separated, and whom I must
leave in this drear abode to meet her fearful fate alone.
The chant continued for some time, and as long as it
continued it was sweet to me; for it prolonged the meet-
ing with Almah, and postponed by so much our separa-
tion.
At length the chant ceased. The nightmare hag
looked fixedly at us, and spoke these words :
"You have embraced for the last time. Henceforth
there is no more sorrow in your love. You may be
happy now in being forever disunited, and in knowing
the bliss of eternal separation. As darkness is better
than light, as death is better than life, so you may find
separation better than union."
She now gave a blow with her club at the lamp, which
broke it to atoms and extinguished the flame. She con-
tinued:
"As the baleful light is succeeded by the blessed
darkness, so may you find the light of union followed
by the blessed darkness of separation."
And now in the deep darkness we stood clasped in
one another's arms; while around us, from the horrible
circle of hags, there arose another chant as harsh and
discordant as the previous one, but which, nevertheless,
like that, served at least to keep us together a little
longer. For this reason it sounded sweeter than the
sweetest music; and therefore, when at last the hideous
T
274
A Strange Manuscript
noise ended, I felt a pang of grief, for I knew that I
must now give up Almah forever.
I was right. The ceremony was over. We had to
part, and we parted with tears of despair. I was led
away, and as I went I heard Almah's sobs. I broke
away, and tried to return for one more embrace ; but in
the darkness I could not finddier, and could only hear
her sobs at a greater distance, which showed that she
too was being led away. I called after her,
" Farewell, Almah !"
Her reply came back broken with sobs.
" Farewell forever, Atam-or !"
I was once more led away, and again traversed the
dark passages, and again came back to my den, which
now seemed dark with the blackness of despair.
On my return I was formally and solemnly congratu-
lated by all the paupers. I should not have received
their congratulations had I not expected that there
would be something more. I expected that something
would be said about the result of this act of separation;
for Almah had believed that it would have been the means
of saving my life, and I believed that it would be the
means of saving her life, and for this reason each of us
had performed our part; although, of course, the joy of
meeting with one another would of itself have been suf-
ficient, and more than sufficient, to make that ceremony
an object of desire. I thought, therefore, that some
statement might now be made to the effect that by
means of this ceremony my status among the Kosekin
would be changed, and that both I and Almah, being
no longer lovers, would be no longer fit for the sacri-
fice. To my intense disappointment, however, nothing
whatever was said that had the remotest reference to
this.
On the following jom I determined to ask the Chief
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
215
Pauper himself directly; and accordingly, after a brief
preamble, I put the question point-blank :
" Will our ceremony of separation make any differ-
ence as to our sacrifice ?"
" What ?" he asked, with a puzzled expression.
I repeated the question.
" I don't understand," said he, still looking puzzled.
Upon this I once more repeated it.
"How can that be?" said he, at length; "how can
the ceremony of separation have any effect upon your
sacrifice ? The ceremony of separation stands by itself
as the sign and symbol of an additional blessing. This
new happiness of separation is a great favor, and will
make you the object of new envy and admiration; for
few have been so fortunate as you in all the history of
the Kosekin. But you are the favorite of the Kosekin
now, and there is nothing that they will not do for you."
" But we were separate before," said I, indignantly.
"That is true," said he, "in point of fact; but this
ceremony makes your separation a legal thing, and gives
it the solemn sanction of law and of religion. Among
the Kosekin one cannot be considered as a separate man
until the ceremony of separation has been publicly per-
formed."
" I understood," said I, " that we were chosen to suf-
fer the sacrifice together because we were lovers ; and
now, since you do not any longer regard us as lovers,
why do you sacrifice us ?"
At this question the Chief Pauper looked at me with
one of those hungry glances of his, which showed how
he thirsted for my blood, and he smiled the smile of an
evil fiend.
"Why do we sacrifice you, Atam-or?" he replied.
"Why, because we honor you both, and love you both
so dearly that we are eager to give you the greatest of
T 2
276
A Strange Manuscript
all blessings, and to deny you nothing that is in our
power to bestow."
" Do you mean to sacrifice both of us ?" I gasped.
" Of course."
" What! Almah too ?"
" Certainly. Why should we be so cruel to the dear
child as to deprive her of so great a boon ?"
At this I groaned aloud and turned away in despair.
Many joms now passed away. I grew more and more
melancholy and desperate. I thought sometimes of
fighting my way out. My fire-arms were now my chief
consolation ; for I had fully made up my mind not to
die quietly like a slaughtered calf, but to strike a blow
for life, and meet my death amid slain enemies. In this
prospect I found some satisfaction, and death was robbed
of some of its terrors.
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
277
CHAPTER XXX.
the day of sackifice.
At last the time came.
It was the end of the dark season. Then, as the sun
rises for its permanent course around the heavens, when
the long day of six months begins, all in the land of the
Kosekin is sorrow, and the last of the loved darkness is
mourned over amid the most solemn ceremonies, and
celebrated with the most imposing sacrifices. Then the
most honored in all the land are publicly presented with
the blessing of death and allowed to depart this hated
life, and go to the realms of that eternal darkness which
they love so well. It is the greatest of sacrifices, and is
followed by the greatest of feasts. Thus the busy sea-
son—the loved season of darkness—ends, and the long,
hateful season of light begins, when the Kosekin lurk in
caverns and live in this way in the presence of what may
be called artificial darkness.
It was for us—for me and for Almah—the day of
doom. Since the ceremony of separation I had not seen
her; but my heart had been always with her. I did not
even know whether she was alive or not, but believed
that she must be ; for I thought that if she had died I
should have heard of it, as the Kosekin would have re-
joiced greatly over such an event. For every death is
to them an occasion of joy, and the death of one so dis-
tinguished and so beloved as Almah would have given
rise to nothing less than a national festival.
Qf time I had but a poor reckoning; but, from the
278
A Strange Manuscript
way in which the paupers kept account of their joms, I
judged that about three months had elapsed since the
ceremony of separation.
The paupers were now all joyous with a hideous joy.
The Chief Pauper was more abhorrent than ever. He
hp-d the blood-thirst strong upon him. He was on that
jom to perform his horrible office of Sar TabaMn, and
as he accosted me he smiled the smile of a demon, and
congratulated me on my coming escape from life. To
ffiis I had no word of answer to make ; but my hands
held my rifle and pistol, and these I clutched with a
firmer grasp as my last hour approached.
The time for departure at length arrived. Soldiers
of the Kosekin came, following the paupers, who went
first, while the guards came after me. Thus we all
emerged into the open air. There the broad terrace al-
ready mentioned spread out before my eyes, filled with
thousands upon thousands of human beings. It seemed
as though the entire population of the city was there,
and so densely packed was this great crowd that it was
only with great difficulty that a way was laid open for
our passage.
Above was the sky, where the stars were twinkling
faintly. There was no longer the light of the aurora
australis ; the constellations glimmered but dimly, the
moon was shining with but a feeble ray; for there, far
away over the icy crests of the lofty mountains, I saw
a long line of splendid effulgence, all golden and red—
the light of the new dawn—the dawn of that long day
which was now approaching. The sight of that dawn-
ing light gave me new life. It was like a sight of home
—the blessed dawn, the sunlight of a bright day, the
glorious daybreak lost for so long a time, but now at last
returning. I feasted my eyes on the spectacle, I burst
into tears of joy, and I felt as though I could gaze at it
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
279
forever. But the sun as it travelled was rapidly com-
ing into view; soon the dazzling glory of its rim would
appear above the mountain crest, and the season of dark-
ness would end. There was no time to wait, and the
guards hurried me on.
There in the midst of the square rose the pyramid.
It was fully a hundred feet in height, with a broad flat
top. At the base I saw a great crowd of paupers.
Through these we passed, and as we did so a horrible
death-chant arose. We now went up the steps and
reached the top. It was about sixty feet square, and
upon it there was a quadrangle of stones set about three
feet apart, about sixty in number, while in the midst was
a larger stone. All of these were evidently intended for
sacrificial purposes.
Scarcely had I reached the top when I saw a proces-
sion ascend from the other side. First came some pau-
pers, then some hags, and then followed by other hags
I saw Almah. I was transfixed at the sight. A thrill
passed through every nerve, and a wild impulse came to
me to burst through the crowd, join her, and battle with
them all for my life. But the crowd was too dense. I
could only stand and look at her, and mark the paleness
of her face and her mute despair. She saw me, waved
her hand sadly, and gave me a mournful smile. There
we stood separated by the crowd, with our eyes fastened
on each other, and all our hearts filled with one deep,
intense yearning to fly to one another's side.
And now there came up from below, louder and deep-
er, the awful death-chant. Time was pressing. The
preparations were made. The Chief Pauper took his
station by the central stone, and in his right hand he
held a long, keen knife. Towards this stone I was led.
The Chief Pauper then looked with his blear and blink-
ing eyes to where the dawn was glowing over the moun-
280 A Strange Manuscript
tain crest, and every moment increasing in brightness ;
and then, after a brief survey, he turned and whetted
his knife on the sacrificial stone. After this he turned
to me with his evil face, with the glare of a horrid
death-hunger in his ravenous eyes, and pointed to the
stone.
I stood without motion.
He repeated the gesture and said, " Lie down here !"
" I will not," said I.
"But it is on this stone," said he, "that you are to
get the blessing of death."
"I'll die first!" said I fiercely, and I raised my rifle.
The Chief Pauper was puzzled at this. The others
looked on quietly, thinking it probably a debate about
some punctilio. Suddenly he seemed struck with an
idea.
"Yes, yes," said he. "The woman first. It is bet-
ter so."
Saying this, he walked towards Almah, and said some-
thing to the hags.
At this the chief of them—namely, the nightmare hag
—led Almah to the nearest stone, and motioned to her to
lie down. Almah prepared to obey, but paused a mo-
ment to throw at me one last glance and wave her hand
as a last farewell. Then without a word she laid her-
self down upon the stone.
At this a thrill of fury rushed through all my being,
rousing me from my stupor, impelling me to action,
filling my brain with madness. The nightmare hag
had already raised her long, keen knife in the air. An-
other moment and the blow would have fallen. But my
rifle was at my shoulder; my aim was deadly. The re-
port rang out like thunder. A wild, piercing yell fol-
lowed, and when the smoke cleared away the nightmare
hag lay dead at the foot of the altar, I was already
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
281
there, having burst through the astonished crowd, and
Almah was in my arms; and holding her thus for a mo-
ment I put myself in front of her and stood at bay, with
my only thought that of defending her to the last and
selling-my life as dearly as possible.
The result was amazing.
After the report there was for some moments a deep
silence, which was followed by a wild, abrupt cry from
half a million people—the roar of indistinguishable
words bursting forth from the lips of all that throng,
whose accumulated volume arose in one vast thunder-
clap of sound, pealing forth, echoing along the terraced
streets, and rolling on far away in endless reverbera-
tions. It was like the roar of mighty cataracts, like the
sound of many waters ; and at the voice of that vast
multitude I shrank back for a moment. As I did so I
looked down and beheld a scene as appalling as the
sound that had overawed me. In all that countless
throng of human beings there was not one who was not
in motion ; and all were pressing forward towards the
pyramid as to a common centre. On every side there
was a multitudinous sea of upturned faces, extending
as far as the eye could reach. All were in violent agi-
tation, as though all were possessed by one common im-
pulse which forced them towards me. At such a sight
I thought of nothing else than that I was the object of
their wrath, and that they were all with one common
fury rushing towards me to wreak vengeance upon me
and upon Almah for the slaughter of the nightmare
hag.
All this was the work of but a few moments. And
now as I stood there holding Almah—appalled, despair-
ing, yet resolute and calm—I became aware of a more
imminent danger. On the top of the pyramid, at the
report of the rifle, all had fallen down flat on their
282
A Strange Manuscript
faces, and it was over them that I had rushed to Almah's
side. But these now began to rise, and the hags took
up the corpse of the dead, and the paupers swarmed
around with cries of " Mut, mut /" (dead, dead !), and
exclamations of wonder. Then they all turned their
foul and bleary eyes towards me, and stood as if trans-
fixed with astonishment. At length there burst forth
from the crowd one who sought to get at me. It was
the Chief Pauper. He still held in his hand the long
knife of sacrifice. He said not a word, but rushed
straight at me, and as he came I saw murder in his look.
I did not wait for him, but, raising my rifle, discharged
the second barrel full in his face. He fell down, a shat-
tered, blackened heap, dead.
As the second report thundered out it drowned all
other sounds, and was again followed by an awful si-
lence. I looked around. Those on the pyramid—pau-
pers and hags—had again flung themselves on their
faces. On the square below the whole multitude were
on their knees, with their heads bowed down low. The
silence was more oppressive than before ; it was appal-
ling—it was tremendous! It seemed like the dread si-
lence that precedes the more awful outburst of the hur-
ricane when the storm is gathering up all its strength
to burst with accumulated fury upon its doomed victim.
But there was no time to be lost in staring, and that
interval was occupied by me in hastily reloading my rifle.
It was my last resource now; and if it availed not for
defence it might at least serve to be used against our-
selves. With this thought I handed the pistol to Almah,
and hurriedly whispered to her that if I were killed she
could use it against herself. She took it in silence, but
I read in her face her invincible resolve.
The storm at last burst. The immense multitude rose
to their feet, and with one common impulse came press-
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 283
ing on from every side towards the pyramid, apparently
filled with the one universal desire of reaching me—a
desire which was now all the more intense and "vehement
from these interruptions which had taken place. Why
they had fallen on their knees, why the paupers on the
pyramid were still prostrate, I could not tell; but I saw
now the swarming multitude, and I felt that they were
rolling in on every side—merciless, bloodthirsty, im-
placable—to tear me to pieces. Yet time passed and
they did not reach me, for an obstacle was interposed.
The pyramid had smooth sides. The stairways that led
up to the summit were narrow, and did not admit of
more than two at a time; yet, had the Kosekin been
like other people the summit of the pyramid would soon
have been swarming with them, but as they were Kose-
kin none came up to the top; for at the base of the pyr-
amid, at the bottom of the steps, I saw a strange and in-
credible struggle. It was not, as with us, who should
go up first, but who should go up last; each tried to
make his neighbor go before him. All were eager to
go, but the Kosekin self-denial, self-sacrifice, and love
for the good of others made each one intensely desirous
to make others go up. This resulted in a furious strug-
gle, in which as fast as any one would be pushed up the
steps a little way he would jump down again and turn
his efforts towards putting up others; and thus all the
energies of the people were worn out in useless and un-
availing efforts—in a struggle to which, from the very
nature of the case, there could be no end.
No w those on the pyramid began to rise, and soon all
were on their feet. Cries burst forth from them. All
were looking at us, but with nothing like hostility; it
was rather like reverence and adoration, and these feel-
ings were expressed unmistakably in their cries, among
which I could plainly distinguish such words as these:
28-4 A Strange Manuscript
"Ap Ham/" " Mosel anan ivacose/c/" " Sopet Mut/"—
The Father of Thunder! Ruler of Cloud and Darkness!
Judge of Death! These cries passed to those below.
The struggle ceased. All stood and joined in the cry,
which was taken up by those nearest, and soon passed
among all those myriads to be repeated with thunder
echoes far and wide.
At this it suddenly became plain to me that the dan-
ger of death had passed away; that these people no
longer regarded me as a victim, but rather as some
mighty being — some superior, perhaps supernatural
power, who was to be almost worshipped. Hence these
prostrations, these words, these cries, these looks. All
these told me that the bitterness of death had passed
away. At this discovery there was, for a moment, a
feeling of aversion and horror within me at filling such
a position; that I, a weak mortal, should dare to receive
adoration like this, and I recoiled at the thought; yet
this feeling soon passed, for life was at stake—not my
own merely, but that of Almah; and I was ready now
to go through anything if only I might save her; so, in-
stead of shrinking from this new part, I eagerly seized
upon it, and at once determined to take advantage of
the popular superstition to the utmost.
Far away over the crests of the mountains I saw the
golden edge of the sun's disk, and the light flowed there-
from in broad effulgence, throwing out long rays of
glory in a luminous flood over all the land. I pointed
to the glorious orb, and cried to the paupers and to all
who were nearest, in a loud voice:
" I am Atam-or, the Man of Light. I come from the
land of light. I am the Father of Thunder, of Cloud
and Darkness—the Judge of Death!"
At this the paupers all fell prostrate, and cried out to
me to give them the blessing of death,
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 285
I made no answer, but leading Almah to the edge of
the pyramid told her to fire the pistol. A million eyes
were fixed on us. She held up the pistol and fired. Im-
mediately after I fired both barrels of the rifle; and as
the reports rang out and the smoke cleared away, I heard
a mighty murmur, and once more beheld all prostrate.
Upon this I hurriedly loaded again, and waited for fur-
ther revelations. All the time I could not help wonder-
ing at the effect produced by the rifle now in comparison
with the indifference with which it had been regarded at
my first arrival in the country. I could not account for
it, but supposed that the excitement of a great religious
festival and the sudden death of the Chief Pauper and
the Chief Hag had probably deeply impressed them. In
the midst of these thoughts the whole multitude arose;
and once more there came to my ears the universal up-
roar of innumerable cries, in the midst of which I could
hear the words, " Ap JXamV " Mosel anan wacoselc /"
" Sopet Mut!"
286
A Strange Manuscript
CHAPTER XXXI.
conclusion.
In the midst of this the paupers and the hags talked
earnestly together. Some of those who had been near-
est in rank to the late Chief Pauper and Chief Hag were
conspicuous in the debate. All looked at me and at
Almah, and pointed towards the sun, which was wheel-
ing along behind the distant mountain crest, showing a
golden disk. Then they pointed to the dead bodies;
and the hags took the Chief Hag, and the paupers the
Chief Pauper, and laid them side by side on the central
altar. After this a hag and a pauper advanced towards
us, each carrying the sacrificial knife which had be-
longed to the deceased.
The hag spoke first, addressing Almah, in accordance
with the Kosekin custom, which requires women to take
the precedence in many things.
"Take this," she said, "oh, Almah, consort of Atam-
or, and Co-ruler of Clouds and Darkness. Henceforth
you shall be Judge of Death to the women of the Kose-
kin."
She then handed Almah the sacrificial knife of the
Chief Hag, which Almah took in silence.
Then the pauper presented me with the sacrificial
knife of the Chief Pauper, with the following words:
" Take this, oh, Atam-or, Father of Thunder and Ruler
of Clouds and Darkness. Henceforth you shall be Judge
of Death to the men of the Kosekin and Sar Tdbakin
over the whole nation."
Found in a Copper Cylinder.
287
I received the knife in silence, for I had nothing to
say; but now Almah spoke, as was fitting for her to do,
since with the Kosekin the women must take the prece-
dence; and here it was expected that she should reply
in behalf of both of us.
So Almah, holding the sacrificial knife, stood looking
at them, full of dignity, and spoke as follows:
"We will take this, oh, Kosekin, and we will reward
you all. We will begin our reign over the Kosekin with
memorable acts of mercy. These two great victims
shall be enough for the Mista Kosek of this season. The
victims designed for this sacrifice shall have to deny
themselves the blessing of death, yet they shall be re-
warded in other ways; and all the land from the high-
est to the lowest shall have reason to rejoice in our rule.
"To all you hags and paupers we grant the splendid
and unparalleled boon of exile to Magones. There you
can have all the suffering which heart can wish, and in-
evitable death. To all classes and ranks in the whole
nation we promise to grant a diminution in their wealth
by one quarter. In the abundance of our mercy we are
willing ourselves to bear the burden of all the offerings
that may be necessary in order to accomplish this. All
in the land may at once give up one quarter of their
whole wealth to us."
At this the hags and paupers gave a horrible yell of
applause.
"As rulers of Light and Darkness, we will henceforth
govern the nation in the light as well as in the dark.
We will sacrifice ourselves so far to the public good as
to live in the light, and in open palaces. We will con-
sent to undergo the pains of light and splendor—to en-
dure all the evils of luxury, magnificence, and boundless
wealth for the good of the Kosekin nation. We will
consent to forego the right of separation, and agree to
288
A Strange Manuscript
live together, even though we love one another. Above
all, we will refuse death and consent to live. Can any
rulers do more than this for the good of their peo-
pie ?"
Another outburst of applause followed.
"In three joms" continued Almah, "all you hags and
paupers shall be sent to exile and death on Magones.
As for the rest of the Kosekin, hear our words. Tell
them from us that the laborers shall all be elevated to
the rank of paupers, the artisans shall be made labor-
ers, the tradesmen artisans, the soldiers tradesmen, the
Athons soldiers, the Kohens Athons, and the Meleks Ko-
hens. There shall be no Meleks in all the land. We,
in our love for the Kosekin, will henceforth be the only
Meleks. Then all the misery of that low station will
rest on us; and in our low estate as Meleks we shall
govern this nation in love and self-denial. Tell them
that we will forego the sacrifice and consent to live;
that we will give up darkness and cavern gloom and
live in light. Tell them to prepare for us the splendid
palaces of the Meleks, for we will take the most sumpt-
uous and magnificent of them all. Tell all the people
to present their offerings. Tell them that we consent
to have endless retinues of servants, soldiers, followers,
and attendants. Tell them that with the advent of
Almah and Atam-or a new era begins for the Kosekin,
in which every man may be as poor as he likes, and
riches shall be unknown in the land."
These extraordinary words seemed to fill the paupers
with rapture. Exclamations of joy burst from them;
they prostrated themselves in an irrepressible impulse
of grateful admiration, as though such promises could
only come from superior beings. Then most of them
hurried down to communicate to the people below the
glorious intelligence. Soon it spread from mouth to
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 289
mouth, and all the people were filled with the wildest
excitement.
For never before had such a thing been known, and
never had such a self-sacrifice been imagined or thought
possible, as that the rulers of the Kosekin could consent
to be rich when they might be paupers; to live together
when they might be separate; to dwell in the light when
they might lurk in the deepest cavern gloom; to remain
in life when they might have the blessing of death.
Selfishness, fear of death, love of riches, and love of lux-
ury, these were all unintelligible to the Kosekin, as much
as to us would be self-abnegation, contempt of death,
voluntary poverty, and asceticism. But as with us self-
denying rulers may make others rich and be popular for
this, so here among the Kosekin a selfish ruler might be
popular by making others poor. Hence the words of
Almah, as they were made known, gave rise to the wild-
est excitement and enthusiasm, and the vast multitude
poured forth their feelings in long shouts of rapturous
applause.
Amid this the bodies of the dead were carried down
from the pyramid, and were taken to the Mista ICoseJc
in a long and solemn procession, accompanied by the
singing of wild and dismal chants.
And now the sun, rolling along behind the icy mown-
tain crests, rose higher and higher every moment, and
the bright light of a long day began to illumine the
world. There sparkled the sea, rising far away like a
watery wall, with the horizon high up in the sky; there
rose the circle of giant mountains, sweeping away till
they were blended with the horizon; there rose the ter-
races of the amir, all glowing in the sunlight, with all
its countless houses and cavern-openings and arching
trees and pointing pyramids. Above was the canopy of
heaven, no longer studded with stars or glistening with
u
290
A Strange Manuscript
the fitful shimmer of the aurora, but all radiant with
the glorious sunlight, and disclosing all the splendors of
the infinite blue. At that sight a thrill of joy passed
through me. The long, long night at last was over; the
darkness had passed away like some hideous dream; the
day was here — the long day that was to know no
shadow and no decline—when all this world should be
illuminated by the ever-circling sun—a sun that would
never set until his long course of many months be fully
run. My heart swelled with rapture, my eyes filled with
tears. " O Light!" I cried; " O gleaming, golden Sun-
light! O Light of Heaven !—light that brings life and
hope to man !" And I could have fallen on my knees
and worshipped that rising sun.
But the light which was so glorious to us was painful
and distressing to the Kosekin. On the top of the
pyramid the paupers crouched, shading their eyes. The
crowd below began to disperse in all directions, so as to
betake themselves to their coverts and to the caverns,
where they might live in the dark. Soon nearly all were
gone except the paupers at the foot of the pyramid, who
were awaiting our commands, and a crowd of Meleks
and Athons at a distance. At a gesture from me the
few paupers near us descended and joined those below.
Almah and I were alone on the top of the pyramid.
I caught her in my arms in a rapture of joy. This
revulsion from the lowest despair—from darkness and
from death back to hope and light and life—was almost
too much to endure. We both wept, but our tears were
those of happiness.
"You will be all my own now," said I, "and we can
fly from this hateful land. We can be united—we can
be married—here before we start, and you will not be
cruel enough to refuse. You will consent, will you not,
to be my wife before we fly from the Kosekin ?"
Found in a Copper Cylinder. 291
At this Almah's face became suffused with smiles and
blushes. Her arms were about me, and she did not draw
away, but looked up in sweet confusion and said,
" Why, as to that—I—I cannot be more your—your
wife than I am."
" What do you mean ?" I exclaimed, in wonder. " My
wife !"
Her eyes dropped again and she whispered,
" The ceremony of separation is with the Kosekin the
most sacred form of marriage. It is the religious form;
the other is merely the civil form."
This was unintelligible, nor did I try to understand it.
It was enough to hear this from her own sweet lips; but
it was a strange feeling, and I think I am the only man
since Adam that was ever married without knowing it.
"As to flight," continued Almah, who had quite
adopted the Kosekin fashion, which makes women take
the lead—" as to flight, we need not hurry. We are all-
powerful now, and there is no more danger. We must
wait until we send embassies to my people, and when
they are ready to receive us we will go. But now let
us leave this, for our servants are waiting for us, and
the light is distressing to them. Let us go to the near-
est of our palaces and obtain rest and food."
Here Featherstone stopped, yawned, and laid down
the manuscript.
"That's enough for to-day," said he; "I'm tired and
can't read any more. It's time for supper."
PRINTED BY
SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW-STREBT SQUARE
LONDON
The Pawn of Light between hes* last
moments and Eternity.
"As clouds of adversity gathered around, Marie Antoinette displayed a Patience and Courage
in Unparalleled, Sufferings such as few Saints and Martyrs have equalled. .... The Pure Ore of
her nature was but hidden under the cross of worldliness, and the scorching tire of suflering
revealed one of the tenderest hearts, and one of the Bravest Matures that history records,
(Which will haunt all who have studied that tremendous or :ma,
TWP. VPTOOH nvwoTTTnuou,)"
. . . . " When one reflects that
a century which considered itself
enlightened, of the most refined
civilization, ends with public acts
of such barbarity, one begins to
doubt of Human Nature itself,
and fear that the brute which is
always in Human Nature, has
the ascendancy!"—Gower.
"Power itself, hath not one-
half the Might of Gentleness."
"She who Kocks the Cradle
Rules the World."
"Extinguish all emotions of
heart and what differences will
remain? I do not say between
man and brute, but between Man
and mere inanimate Clod!"
—Cicero.
The Unspeakable
Grandeur of the Human
Heart.
The Drying up of a single
tearhasmore HonestFame
than Shedding SEAS OF
GORE!!!
All Hope of Succour but from Thee is Past!
What is Ten Thousand Times more Horrible than Revolution or War?
•^OUTRAGED NATURE !
" 0 Wortdi O men 1 what are we, and our best designs, that we must work by crime to
punish crime, and slay, as if death had but this one gate?"—Byron.
"Whatis Ten Thousand Times more Terrible than Revolution or War? Outraged Nature!
She kills and kills, and is never tired of killing, till she has taught man the terrible lesson he
is so slow to learn—that Nature is only conquered by obeyiug her .... Man has his courtesies
in Revolution and War: he spares the woman and child. But Nature is fierce when she is
offended; she spares neither woman nor child. She has no pity, for some awful but most good
reason. She is not allowed to have any pity. Silently she strikes the sleeping child with as little
remorse as she would strike the strong man with musket or the pickaxe in his hand. Oh ! would
to God that some man bad the pictorial eloquence to put before the mothers of England the mass
ofpreventible suffering, the mass of preventible agony of mind which exists in England year after
year."—Kingsley.
MORAL.—Life is a Battle, not a Victory. Disobey ye who will, but
ye who disobey must suffer.
[See Over.
LIGHT versus DARKNESS,
"It is very characteristic of the late Prince Consort—a man himself of the purest
mind, who powerfully impressed and influenced others by sheer force of his own benevolent
nature—when drawing up the conditions of the annual prize to be given by Her Majesty
at Wellington College, to determine that it should be awarded Not to the Cleverest
Boy, nor the most Bookish Boy, nor to the most Precise, Diligent, and
Prudent Boy, but to the Noblest Boy, to the Boy who should show the
most promise of becoming a Large-Hearted, High-Motived Man."—Smiles.
"How noble in reason I how infinite in faculty ! in action how like an Angel! in
apprehension how like a God."
"SHAKESPEARE, the Greatest Genius who has ever yet lived," taught the
Divineness of Forgiveness, of Perpetual Mercy, of Constant Patience, of
Endless Peace, Of Perpetual Gentleness. If you can show me one who knew things
better than this man, show him 1! I know him not!! If he had appeared as a Divine,
they would have Burned Him; as a Politician, they would have Beheaded Him.
" He Taught that Kindness is Nobler than Revenge!!
The Rev. G*obge Dawson, M.A.
"Earthly power doth then show likest And that same prayer doth teach us all to
God's render
When mercy seasons justice, The Deeds Of Mercy."—Shakespeabe.
" And such is Human Life; so gliding od,
It glimmers like a meteor, and is gone I "
What higher aim can man attain than conquest over human pain?
JEOPARDY OF LIFE, THE GREAT DANGER OF DELAY.
You can change the trickling stream, but not the Raging Torrent.
WHAT EVERYBODY SHOULD READ.—How important it is to every individual to
have at haud some simple, effective, and palatable remedy, such as ENO'S " FRUIT
SALT," to check disease at the onset ill For this is the time. With very little trouble
you can change the course of the trickling mountain stream, hut not the rolling river. It will
defy all your tiny efforts. I feel I cannot sufficiently impress this important information upon
all householders, ship captains, or Europeans generally, who are visiting cr residing in any hot or
foreign climate. Whenever a change is contemplated likely to disturb the condition of health, let
ENO'S"FRUIT SAL T " be your companion, for under any circumstances its use is beneficial,
and never can do harm. When you feel out of sorts, restless, sleepless, yet unable to say why,
frequently without any warning you are suddenly seized with lassitude, disinclination for bodily
or mental exertion, loss of appetite, sickness, pain in the forehead, dull aching of back and limbs,
coldness of the surface, and often shivering, &c., &c., then your whole body is out of order, the
spirit of danger has been kindled, but you do not know where it may end; it is a real necessity to
have a simple remedy at hand. The pilot can so steer and direct as to bring the ship into safety,
but he cannot quell the raging storm. The common idea when not feeling well is: "I will waitand
see, perhaps I shall be better to-morrow," whereas had a supply of ENO'S "FRUIT SALT "
been at hand, and use made of it at the onset, all calamitous results might have been avoided.
What dashes to the earth so many hopes, breaks so many sweet alliances, blasts so many auspicious
enterprises, as untimely Death? .
"I used my 'FRUIT SALT' in my last severe attack of fever, and I
have every reason to say I believe it saved my life."—J. C. ENO.
ENO'S " FRUIT SALT " prevents any over-acid state of the blood. It should be kept in every
bedroom, in readiness for any emergency. Be careful to avoid rash acidulated salines, and
use. ENO'S "FRUIT SALT" to prevent the bile becoming too thick and (impure) producing a
gummy, viscous, clammy stickiness or adhesiveness in the mucous membrane of the intestinal
canal, frequently the pivot of diarrhoea and disease. ENO'S "FRUIT SALT" prevents and
removes diarrhoea in the early stages.
CAUTION. — Era/nine each Bottle and see the CAPSULE is marked ENO'S
" FRUIT SALT." Without it you have been imposed on by a worthless imitation. Prepared
only at
ENO'S "FRUIT SALT" WORKS, LONDON, S.E., by J. C. ENO'S Patent.
& SLtst of Books
published by
CHATTO & WINDUS
214, Piccadilly, London, W.
ABOUT.—THE FELLAH : An Egyptian Novel. By Edmond About.
Translated by Sir Randal Roberts. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
ADAMS (W. DAVENPORT), WORKS BY.
A DICTIONARY OF THE DRAMA. Being a comprehensive Guide to the Plays
Playwrights, Players, and Playhouses of the United Kingdom and America
Crown 8vo half-bound, 12s. 6d. [Preparing,
QUIPS AND QUIDDITIES. Selected by W. D. Adams. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6<1.
AGONY COLUMN (THE) OF "THE TIMES," from 1800 to 1870.
Edited, with an Introduction, by Alice Clay. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
AIDE (HAMILTON), WORKS BY. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
CARR OF CARRLYON. | CONFIDENCES.
ALBERT.—BROOKE FINCHLEY'S DAUGHTER. By Mary Albert.
Post 8vo, picture boards, 2s.; cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
ALDEN.—A LOST SOUL. By W. L. Alden. Fcap. 8vo, cl. bds., Is. 6d.
ALEXANDER (MRS.), NOVELS BY. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
MAID, WIFE, OR WIDOW? | VALERIE'S FATE.
ALLEN (F. M.).—GREEN AS GRASS. By F. M. Allen, Author of
"Through Green Glasses." Frontispiece by J. Smyth. Cr. 8vo, cloth ex., 3s. 6d.
ALLEN (GRANT), WORKS BY. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. each.
THE EVOLUTIONIST AT LARGE. 1 COLIN CLOUT'S CALENDAR.
Coown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each ; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
PHILISTIA. I FOR MAIMIE'S SAKE. THE TENTS OF SHEM.
BABYLON. IN ALL SHADES. THE GREAT TABOO.
STRANGE STORIES. THE DEVIL'S DIE. DUMARESQ'S DAUGHTER.
BECKONING HAND. I THIS MORTAL COIL.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each, s-s
THE DUCHESS OF POWYSLAND. | BLOOD ROYAL.
IYAN GREET'S MASTERPIECE, &c. With a Frontispiece by Stanley L. Wood.
DR. PALLISER'S PATIENT. Fcap. 8vo, cloth extra, Is. 6d.
THE SCALLYWAG. Three Vols., crown 8vo.
ARCHITECTURAL STYLES, A HANDBOOK OF. By A. Rosengar.
ten. Translated by W. Collett-Sandars. With 639 Illusts. Cr. 8vo, cl. ex., 7s. 6d.
ART (THE) OF AMUSING: A Collection of Graceful Arts, Games,
Tricks, Puzzles, and Charades. By Frank Bellew. 300 Illusts. Cr. 8vo, cl. ex.,
ARNOLD (EDWIN LESTER), WORKS BY. '
THE WONDERFUL ADVENTURES OF PHRA THE PHOENICIAN. With 12 lilusts.
by H. M. Paget. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.; post 8vo, illust. boards, 2s. ,
THE CONSTABLE OF ST. NICHOLAS. With a Frontispiece by Stanley Wood. 1
Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. [Shortly.
BIRD LIFE IN ENGLAND. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. '
ARTEMUS WARD'S WORKS. With Portrait and Facsimile. Crown
8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.—Also a Popular Edition, post 8vo, picture boards, 2s.
THE GENIAL SHOWMAN: Life and Adventures of Artemus Ward. By Edward
P. Hingston. With a FrontisDiece. Crown 8vo. cloth extra, 3s. 6d,
2
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
ASHTON (JOHN), WORKS BY. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, Vs. fid. each.
HISTORY OF THE CHAP-BOOKS OF THE 18th CENTURY. With 334 Blasts.
SOCIAL LIFE IN THE REIGN OF QUEEN ANNE. With 85 Illustrations.
HUMOUR, WIT, AND SAT J RE OF SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. With 82 Illusts.
ENGLISH CARICATURE AND SATIRE ON NAPOLEON THE FIRST. 115 Illusts.
MODERN STREET BALLADS. With 57 Illustrations.
bacteria, yeast fungi, and allied species, a synopsis
OF. By W. B. Grove, B.A With 87 Illustrations, Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3a. fid.
bardsley (rev. c. w.), works by.
ENGLISH SURNAMES: Their Sources and Significations. Cr. 8vo, cloth, 7a. fid.
CURIOSITIES OF PURITAN NOMENCLATURE. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, fia.
BARING GOULD (S., Author of "John Herring," &c.), NOVELS BY.,
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. fid. each; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
RED SPIDER. I EVE.
barr (robert: luke sharp), stories by. Cr. 8vo, ci., 3s. fid. ea.
IN A STEAMER CHAIR. With Frontispiece and Vignette by Demain Hammond.
- . FROM WHOSE BOURNE, &c. With 47 Illustrations.
BARRETT (FRANK, Author of " Lady Biddy Fane,") NOVELS BY.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each; cloth, 2s. 6d. each.
fettered for life.
the sin of olga zassoulich.
Between life and death.
folly morrison. | honest dayie.
little lady linton.
a prodigal's progress.
john ford: and his HELPMATE.
a recoiling vengeance.
lieut.barnabas. | found GUILTY.
for love and honour.
THE WOMAN OF THE IBO'N BRACELETS. Three Vols., crown 8vo.
BEACONSFIELD, LORD. By T. P. O'Connor, M.P. Cr. 8vo, cloth, 5s.
BEAUCHAMP.—GRANTLEY GRANGE: A Novel. By Shelsley
Beauchamp. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
BEAUTIFUL PICTURES BY BRITISH ARTISTS: A Gathering from
the Picture Galleries, eneraved on Steel. Imperial 4to, cloth extra, gilt edges, 21a.
BECHSTEIN.-AS PRETTY AS SEVEN, and other German Stories.
Collected by Ludwig Bechstein. With Additional Tales by the Brothers Grimm,
and 98 Illustrations by Richter. Square 8vo, cloth extra, fia. 6d.; gilt edges, 7a. fid.
BEERBOHM.-WANDERINGS IN PATAGONIA; or, Life among the
Ostrich Hunters. By Julius Bjberbqhm, With Ulusts. Cr. 8vo, cl. extra, 3a. 6d.
BENNETT (W. C., LL.D.), WORKS BY. Post 8vo, cloth limp. 2a. each.
A BALLAD HISTORY OF ENGLAND. | SONGS FOR SAILORS.
BESANT (WALTER), NOVELS BY.
Cr. 8vo, cl. ex., 3s. fid. each ; post 8vo, illust. bds., 2a. each; cl. limp, 2a. 6d. each.
ALL SORTS AND CONDITIONS OF MEN. With Illustrations by Fred, Barnard.
THE CAPTAINS' ROOM, &c. With Frontispiece by E. J. Wheeler.
ALL IN A GARDEN FAIR. With 6 Illustrations by Harry Furniss.
DOROTHY FORSTER. With Frontispiece by Charles Green.
UNCLE JACK, and other Stories. I CHILDREN OF GIBEON.
THE WORLD WENT VERY WELL THEN. With 12 Illustrations by A. Forestixr,
HERR PAULUS: His Rise, his Greatness, and his Fall.
FOR FAITH AND FREEDOM. With Illustrations by A. Forbstier and F. Waddt.
TO CALL HER MINE, &c. With g Illustrations by A. Forestikr,
THE BELL OF ST. PAUL'S.
THE HOLY ROSE, &c. With Frontispiece by F. Barnard.
ARMOREL OF LYONESSE: A Romance of To-day. With 12 Illusts. by F.Barnard.
ST. KATHERINE'S BY THE TOWER. With 12 page Illustrations by C. Green.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. fid. each.
VERBENA CAMELLIA STEPHANOTIS, &c. | THE IVORY GATE: A Novel.
FIFTY YEARS AGO. With iA Plates and Woodcuts. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 5a.
THE EULOGY OF RICHARD JEFFERIES. With Portrait. Cr. 8vo, ci. extra, Ca.
THE ART OP FICTION. Demy 8vo, Is.
LONDON. With 124 Illustrations. Demy 8vo, cloth extra, ISs.
THE REBEL QUEEN: A Novel. Three Vols., crown 8vo.
WALTER BESANT : A Study. By John Underhill. With Photograph Portraits.
Crown 8vo, Irish linen, os, ° r [Shortly*
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY.
3
BESANT (WALTER) AND JAMES RICE, NOVELS BY.
Cr.-8vo.cl. ex., 3s. 6d. each; post 8vo. illust. bds., 2s. each; cl. limp, 2s. <id. each.
READY-MONEY MORTIBOY. , BY CELIA'S ARBOUR.
MY LITTLE GIRL. THE CHAPLAIN OF THE FLEET.
WITH HARP AND CROWN. THE SEAMY SIDE.
THIS SON OF VULCAN. THE CASE OF MR. LUCRAFT, &c.
THE GOLDEN BUTTERFLY. 'TWAS IN TRAFALGAR'S BAY, &c.
THE MONKS OF THELEMA. I THE TEN YEARS' TENANT, &c.
\* There is also a LIBRARY EDITION of the above Twelve Volumes, handsomely
get in new type, on a large crown 8vo page, and hound in cloth extra, <»*. each.
BEWICK (THOMAS) AND HIS PUPILS. By Austin Dobson. With
95 Illustrations. Square 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
BIERCE.—IN THE MIDST OF LIFE : Tales of Soldiers and Civilians,
By Ambrose Bierce, Crown 8vo, cloth extra, tt».; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
BLACKBURN'S (HENRY) ART HANDBOOKS.
ACADEMY NOTES, separate years, from 1875-1887, 1889-1892, each Is.
ACADEMY NOTES, 1893. With Illustrations. Is.
ACADEMY NOTES, 1875-79. Complete in One Vol., with 6oo tllusts. Cloth limp, 6».
ACADEMY NOTES, 1880-84. Complete in One Vol. with 700 Illusts Cloth limp, lis.
GROSYENOR NOTES, 1877. 6d.
GROSVENOR NOTES, separate years, from 1878 to 1890, each Is.
GROSYENOR NOTES, Vol. I., 1877-82. With 300 Illusts. Demy 8vo, cloth limp, 6 s.
GROSYENOR NOTES, Vol. II.,1883-87. With 300 Illusts. Demy 8vo, cloth limp, lis.
GROSYENOR NOTES, Vol. III., 1888-90. With 230 Illusts. Demy 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
THE NEW GALLERY, 1838-1892. With numerous Illustrations, each Is.
THE NEW GALLERY, 1893. With Illustrations. Is.
THE NEW GALLERY, Vol. I., 1888-1892. With 250 Illusts. Demy 8vo, cloth, 6s.
ENGLISH PICTURES AT THE NATIONAL GALLERY. 114 Illustrations. Is.
OLD MASTERS AT THE NATIONAL GALLERY. 128 Illustrations. Is. 6d.
ILLUSTRATED CATALOGUE TO THE NATIONAL GALLERY. 242 Illusts. cl., 3s.
THE PARIS SALON, 1893. With Facsimile Sketches. 3s.
THE PARIS SOCIETY OF FINE ARTS, 1S93. With Sketches. 3s. 6d.
BLAKE (WILLIAM) : India-proof Etchings from his Works by William
Bell Scott. With descriptive Text. Folio, half-bound boards, 21s.
BLIND (MATHILDE), Poems by. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 5s. each,
THE ASCENT OF MAN.
DRAMAS IN MINIATURE. With a Frontispiece by Ford Madox Brown.
SONGS AND SONNETS. Fcap. 8vo, vellum and gold.
BOURNE (H. R. FOX), WORKS BY.
ENGLISH MERCHANTS: Memoirs in Illustration of the Progress of British Com-
merce. With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. Gtl.
ENGLISH NEWSPAPERS: The History of Journalism. Two Vols., demy 8vo, cl., 25s.
THE OTHER SIDE OF THE EMIN PASHA RELIEF EXPEDITION. Cr. 8v0, 6s.
BOWERS.—LEAVES FROM~XHUNTING JOURNAL. By George
Bowers, Oblong folio, half-bound, 21s.
BOYLE (FREDERICK), WORKS BY. Pest 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
CHRONICLES OF NO-MAN'S LAND. | CAMP NOTES. | SAVAGE LIFE.
BRAND'S OBSERVATIONS ON POPULAR ANTIQUITIES; chiefly
illustrating the Origin of our Vulgar Customs, Ceremonies, and Superstitions. With
the Additions of Sir Henry Ellis, and Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
BREWER (REV7T)R7)rW0RKlOY^ "
THE READER'S HANDBOOK OF ALLUSIONS, REFERENCES, PLOTS, AND
STORIES. Fifteenth Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
AUTHORS AND THEIR WORKS, WITH THE DATES: Being the Appendices to
"The Reader's Handbook," separately printed. Crown 8vo, cloth limp, 2s.
A DICTIONARY OF MIRACLES. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. Gd.
BREWSTER (SfR DAVID), WORKS BY. Post 8vo, cl. ex., 4s. «d. each.
MORE WORLDS THAN ONE: Creed of Philosopher and Hope of Christian. Plates.
THE MARTYRS OF SCIENCE: Galileo,Tycho Brahe, and Kepler. With Portraits.
LETTERS ON NATURAL MAGIC. With numerous Illustrations.
BRILLAT-SAVARIN.-GASTRONOMY AS A FINE ART. By Brillat-
Savarjn. Translated by R. E. Anderson, M.A. Post 8vo, half-bound, 2".
BOO KS-i-X'LrC."o iTti-r-u" i"
BRET HARTE, WORKS BY.
LIBRARY EDITION. In Seven Volumes, crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. each.
BRET HARTE'S COLLECTED WORKS. Arranged and Revised by the Author.
, Vol. I. Complete Poetical and Dramatic Works. With Steel Portrait.
Vol. II. Luck of Roaring Camp—Bohemian Papers—American Legends.
Vol. III. Tales of the Argonauts—Eastern Sketches.
Vol. IV. Gabriel Conroy. | Vol. V. Stories—Condensed Novels, &c.
Vol. VI. Tales of the Pacific Slope. . . , „ _ „ .
' Vol.VII. Tales of the Pacific Slope—II. With Portrait by John Pettie, R.A.
THE SELECT WORKS OF BRET HARTE, in Prose and Poetry With Introductory
Essay by J. M. Bellew, Portrait of Author, and 50 Illusts. Cr.8vo, el. ex.. 7s. 6d.
BRET HARTE'S POETICAL WORKS. Hand-made paper & buckram. Cr. 8vo, 4s. Gil.
THE QUEEN OF THE PIRATE ISLE. With 28 original Drawings by Kate
Greenaway, reproduced in Colours by Edmund Evans. Small 4to, cloth, 5s.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each.
A WAIF OF THE PLAINS. With 60 Illustrations by Stanley L. Wood.
A WARD OF THE GOLDEN GATE. With 59 Illustrations by Stanley L Wood.
A SAPPHO OF GREEN SPRINGS, &c. With Two Illustrations by Hume Nisbet.
COLONEL STARBOTTLE'S CLIENT, AND SOME OTHER PEOPLE. With a
Frontispiece by Fred. Barnard.
SUSY: A Novel. With Frontispiece and Vignette by J. A. Christie.
SALLY ]D,OWS. &c. With 47 Illustrations by W. D. Almond, &c.
A PROTEGEE OF JACK HAMLIN'S. With numerous Illustrations. [Shortly.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
GABRIEL CONROY. I THE LUCK OF ROARING CAMP, &c.
AN HEIRESS OF RED DOG, &c. | CALIFORNIAN STORIES.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each; cloth limp, 2s. 6d. each.
FLIP. | MARUJA. | A PHYLLIS OF THE SIERRAS.
Fcap. 8vo, picture cover, Is. each.
E MOUNTAIN.
THE TWINS OF TABLE MOUNTAIN. I JEFF BRIGGS'S LOYE STORY.
SNOW-BOUND AT EAGLE'S. |
BRYDGES.-UNCLE SAM AT HOME. By Harold Brydges. Post
_ 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.; cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
BUCHANAN'S (ROBERT) WORKS. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. each.
SELECTED POEMS OF ROBERT BUCHANAN. With Frontispiece by T. Dalziel.
THE EARTHQUAKE; or, Six Days and a Sabbath.
THE CITY OF DREAM: An Epic Poem. With Two Illustrations by P. Macnab.
THE WANDERING JEW: A Christmas Carol. Second Edition.
THE OUTCAST: A Rhyme for the Time. With 15 Illustrations by Rudolf Blind,
Peter Macnab, and Hume Nisbet. Small demy 8vo, cloth extra, 8s.
ROBERT BUCHANAN'S COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS. With Steel-plate Por-
trait. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
THE SHADOW OF THE SWORD.
A CHILD OF NATURE. Frontispiece.
GOD AND THE MAN. With 11 Illus-
trations by Fred. Barnard.
THE MARTYRDOM OF MADELINE.
With Frontispiece by A. W. Cooper.
LOYE ME FOR EYER. Frontispiece.
ANNAN WATER. | FOXGLOYE MANOR.
THE NEW ABELARD.
MATT : A Story of a Caravan. Front.
THE MASTER OF THE MINE. Front.
THE HEIR OF LINNE.
WOMAN AND THE MAN. 2 vols., crown 8vo.
BURTON (CAPTAIN). —THE BOOK OF THE SWORD: Being a
History of the Sword and its Use in all Countries, from the Earliest Times. By
Richard F. Burton. With over 400 Illustrations. Demy 4to, cloth extra, 32s.
BURTON (ROBERT)]
THE ANATOMY OF MELANCHOLY: A New Edition, with translations of the
Classical Extracts. Demy 8vo, cloth extra, /s. Gd.
MELANCHOLY ANATOMISED Being an Abridgment, for popular use, of Burton's
_ Anatomy of Melancholy. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
fJAINE (T. HALL), NOVELS BY. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each;
post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each; cloth limp, 2s. Gil. each.
SHADOW_OF A CRIME. | A SON OF HAGAR. | THE DEEMSTER.
CAMERON (COMMANDER). — THE CRUISE OF THE "BLACK
PRINCE" PRIYATEER. By V. Lovett Cameron, R.N. Post 8vo, boards, 2s.
CAMERON^(MRS. H- L0VETT)7 NOVELS BY. Post 8vo, illust, bds., 2s. each.
JULIET'S GUARDIAN. | DECEIVERS EYER,
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY.
CARLYLE (THOMAS) ON THE CHOICE OF BOOKS. With Life
by R. H. Shepherd, and Three Illustrations. Post 8vo, cloth extra, Is. fid.
CORRESPONDENCE OF THOMAS CARLYLE AND R. W. EMERSON, 1834 to 1872.
Edited by C. E. Norton. With Portraits. Two Vols., crown 8vo, cloth, 24s.
CARLYLElJANE WELSH^rLIFE OFT-By~Mrs. Alexander Ireland.
With Portrait and Facsimile Letter. Small demy 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
CHAPMAN'S (GEORGE)"WORKS. VoLI. contains the Plays complete,
including the doubtful ones. Vol. II., the Poems and Minor Translations, with an
Introductory Essay by Algernon Charles Swinburne. Vol. III., the Translations
of the Iliad and Odyssey. Three Vols., crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. each.
CMTfOrAN^ACKSONT^TREATISE^ON'WOOD" ENGRAVING.
By W. A. Chatto and J. Jackson. With 450 tine Illusts. Large 4to, hf.-bd., 28s.
CHAUCER FOR CHILDREN : A Golden Key. By Mrs. H. R. Haweis.
With 8 Coloured Plates and 30 Woodcuts. Small 4to, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
CHAUCER FOR SCHOOLS. By Mrs. H. R. Haweis. Demy8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
CLARE.-FOR THE LOVE OF A LASS: A Tale of Tynedale. By
Austin Clare. Post 8vo, picture boards, 2s.; cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
CLIVE (MRS. ARCHER), NOVELS BY. Post 8vo, illust. boards 2s. each.
PAUL FERROLL, | WHY PAUL FERROLL KILLED HIS WIFE.
CLODD.—MYTHS AND DREAMS. By Edward Clodd, F.R.A.S.
Second Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
COBBAN (J. MACLARENlTNTOVELS^BY.
THE CURE OF SOULS. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
THE RED SULTAN. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
THE BURDEN OF ISABEL. Three Vols, crown 8vo.
COLEMAN (JOHN), WORKiTBY^
PLAYERS AND PLAYWRIGHTS I HAYE KNOWN. Two Vols., 8vo, cloth, 24s.
CURLY: An Actor's Story. With 21 Illusts. by J. C. Dollman. Cr. 8vo, cl., Is. 6d.
COLERIDGE.-THE SEVEN SLEEPERS OF EPHESUS. By M. E.
Coleridge. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, Is. 6d.
COLLINS (C. ALLSTON).—THE BAR SINISTER. Post 8vo, 2s.
COLLINS (MORTIMER AND FRANCES), NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each ; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
FROM MIDNIGHT TO MIDNIGHT. | BLACKSMITH AND SCHOLAR.
TRANSMIGRATION. | YOU PLAY ME FALSE. | A VILLAGE COMEDY.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards. 2s. each.
SWEET ANNE PAGE. | FIGHT WITH FORTUNE. | SWEET & TWENTY. | FRANCES.
COLLINS (WILKIE), NOVELS BY.
Cr. 8vo. cl. ex., 3s. 6d. each ; post 8vo, illust. bds., 2s. each; cl. limp, 2s. 6d. each.
ANTONINA. With a Frontispiece by Sir John Gilbert, R.A.
BASIL. Illustrated by Sir John Gilbert, R.A., and J. Mahoney.
HIDE AND SEEK. Illustrated by Sir John Gilbert, R.A., and J. Mahoney.
AFTER DARK. Illustrations by A. B. Houghton. | THE TWO DESTINIES.
THE DEAD SECRET. With a Frontispiece by Sir John Gilbert, R.A.
QUEEN OF HEARTS. With a Frontispiece by Sir John Gilbert, R.A.
THE WOMAN IN WHITE. With Illusts. by Sir J. Gilbert, R. A., and F. A. Fraser
NO NAME. With Illustrations by Sir J. E. Millais, R.A., and A. W. Cooper.
MY MISCELLANIES. With a Steel-plate Portrait of Wilkie Collins.
ARMADALE. With Illustrations by G. H. Thomas.
THE MOONSTONE. With Illustrations by G. Du MAURiERand F. A. Fraser.
MAN AND WIFE. With Illustrations by William Small.
POOR MISS FINCH. Illustrated by G. Du Maurier and Edward Hughes.
MISS OR MRS.? With Illusts. by S. L. Fildes, R.A., and Henry Woods, A.R.A.
THE NEW MAGDALEN. Illustrated by G. Du Maurier and C. S. Reinhardt.
THE FROZEN DEEP. Illustrated by G. Du Maurier and J. Mahoney.
THE LAW AND THE LADY. Illusts. by S. L. Fildes, R.A., and Sydney Hall.
THE HAUNTED HOTEL. Illustrated by Arthur Hopkins.
THE FALLEN LEAYES. I HEART AND SCIENCE. I THE EYIL GENIUS.
JEZEBEL'S DAUGHTER. " I SAY NO." LITTLE NOYELS.
THE BLACK ROBE. | A ROGUE'S LIFE. | THE LEGACY OF CAIN
BLIND LOYE. With Preface by Walter Besant, and Illusts. by A. Forestier.
COLLINS (JOHN CHURTON, M.A.), BOOKS BY.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF TENNYSON. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
JONATHAN SWIFT: A Biographical and Critical Study. Crown 8vo, cloth extra 8s<
6
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
COLMAN'S (GEORGE) HUMOROUS WORKS : " Broad Grins," " My
Nightgown and Slippers," &c. With Life and Frontis. Cr. 8vo, cl. extra, 7s. Gd.
COLMORE.—A VALLEY OF SHADOWS. By G. Colmore, Author
of " A Conspiracy of Silence." Two Vols., crown 8vo.
COLQUHOUN.—EVERY [NCH A SOLDIER: A Novel. By M. J.
Coi.quhoun. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. "
CONVALESCENT COOKERY: A Family Handbook. By Catherine
Ryan. Crown 8vo, Is.; cloth limp. Is. 6<l.
CONWAY (MONCURE D.), WORKS BY] ~~
DEMONOLOGY AND DEVIL-LORE. 65 Illustrations. Two Vols., 8vo, cloth 25s.
A NECKLACE OF STORIES. 25 Illusts. by W. J. Hennessy. Sq. 8vo, cloth, Os.
GEORGE WASHINGTON'S RULES OF CIVILITY. Fcap.8vo, Jap, vellum, 3s. Gd.
COOK (DUTTON), NOVELS BY.
PAUL FOSTER'S DAUGHTER. Cr. 8vo, cl. ex., 3s. 6d.; post 8vo,illust. boards, 2s.
LEO. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
COOPER (EDWARD H.)—GEOFFORY HAMILTON. Cr. 8vo, 3s. 6d.
CORNWALL.—POPULAR ROMANCES OF THE WEST OF ENG-
LAND; or, The Drolls, Traditions, and Superstitions of Old Cornwall. Collected
by Robert Hunt, F.R.S. Two Steel-plates by Geo.Ckuikshank. Cr. 8vo, cl.,7s. Gd.
COTES.-TWO GIFLS ON A BARGE. By V. Cecil CoTii; With
44 Illustrations by F. H. Townsend. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Gd.
CRADDOCK.—THE PROPHET-)F—THE-GREAT SMOKY MOUN-
TAINS. By Charles Egbert Craddock. Post 8vo, illust. bds., 2s.; cl. limp, 2s.Gd.
CRELLIN (H. N.)—THE"NAZARENES : A Drama. Crown 8vo, Is.
CRIM.—ADVENTURES OF A FAIR REBEL. By Matt Crim. With
a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Gd.; post Pvo, illustrated boards, 2s,
CROKER (B.M.), NOVELS BY. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Gd, each; post
8vo, illustrated boards, 2». each; cloth limp, 2s. Gd. each.
PRETTV MISS NEVILLE. I DIANA BARRINGTON.
A BIRD OF PASSAGE. | PROPER PRIDE. | "TO LET."
A FAMILY LIKENESS. Crown 8vo, cloth extra," 3s. Gd.
CRUiKSHANK'S COMIC ALMANACK. Complete in Two Series :
The First from 1835 to 1843; the Second from 1844 to 1853. A Gathering of
the Best Humour of Thackeray, Hood, Mayhew, Albert Smith, A'Beckett,
Robert Brough, &c. With numerous Steel Engravings and Woodcuts by Cruik-
shank, Hine, Landells, &c. Two Vols., crown-8vo, cloth gilt, 7s. 6d. each.
THE LIFE OF GEORGE CRUIKSHANK. By Blanchard Jerrold. With 84
Illustrations and a Bibliography. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s, Gd.
CUMMING (C. F. GORDON), WORKSTTYT" Demy 8vo, cl. ex., Ss. Gd. each.
IN THE HEBRIDES. With Autotype Facsimile and 23 Illustrations.
IN THE HIMALAYAS AND ON THE INDIAN PLAINS. With 42 Illustrations.
TWO HAPPY YEARS IN CEYLON. With 28 Illustrations.
VIA CORNWALL TO EGYPT. With Photogravure Frontis. Demy 8vo, cl., 7s. Gd.
CUSSANS.—A HANDBOOK OF HERALDRY^-With Instructions for
Tracing Pedigrees and Deciphering Ancient MSS., &c. By John E. Cussans. With
408 Woodcuts and 2 Coloured Plates. Fourth edition, revised, crown 8vo, cloth. 6s.
CYPLES(W.)—HEARTS of GOLD. Cr,8v5;cl.,3s.6d.; post8vc,bds.,2s.
])ANIEL^=«RRTE ENGLAND IN THE OLDEN TIME. By George
Daniel. With Illustrations by Robert Cruikshank. Crown 8vo, cloth extra. 3s. Gd.
DAUDET.—THE EVANGELIST; or, Port Salvation. By Alphonse
Daudet. Crown 8vo, cloth extra. 3s. Gd.; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
DAVENANT.—HINTS FOR PATrENTS^N TIIE^HOICE OF A PRO-
FESSION FOR THEIR SONS. By F. Davenant, M.A. Post 8vo, Is.; cl, Is. Gd.
DAVIES (DR. N. E. YORKE-), WORKS BY. cr. 8v0, is. ea.; cl.. is. Gd. ea.
ONE THOUSAND MEDICAL MAXIMS AND SURGICAL HINTS.
NURSERY HINTS: A Mother's Guide in Health and Disease.
FOODS FOR THE FAP; a Treatise on Corpulency, and a Dietary for its Car*.
AIDS TO LONG LIFE. Crnton fivn 2s • cloth liirm ,2s. Gd.
CHATTO 8c WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY.
DAyiES' (SIR JOHN) COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS, for the first
time Collected and Edited, with Memorial-Introduction and Notes, by the Rev. A. B.
Grosart, P.P. Two Vols., crown 8vo. cloth boards, 12s.
DAWSON.—THE FOUNTAIN OF Y0UTH7 A Novel of Adventure.
By Erasmus Dawson, M.B. Edited by Paul Devon. With Two Illustrations by
Hume Nisbet. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3*. 6(1. ; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
DE GUERIN.—THE JOURNAL OF MAURICE DE GUERIN. Edited
by G. S. Trebutien. With a Memoir by Sainte-Beuve. Translated from the
20th French Edition by Jessie P. Frothingham. Fcap, 8vo, half-bound, 2s. 6d.
DE MAISTRE.—A JOURNEY ROUND MROOBL B^'xavier DE
Maistre. Translated by Henry Attwki.l. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 0(1.
DE MILLE.—A CASTLE IN SPAIN. By James De Mille. With a
Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Oil.; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2a.
DERBY TtHE).—THEBLUE RIBBON OF^HE^URF : A Chronicle
of the Race for The Derby, from Diomed to Dmovan. With Brief Accounts of
The Oaks. By Louis Henry Curzon. Crown 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 0<1.
DERWENT (LEITH)7N0VELSBYr Cr.8vo,cl., 3s.6d. ea.; post 8vo,bds.,2s.ea.
OUR LADY OF TEARS. | CIRCE'S LOVERS.
DICKENS (CHARLES), NOVELS BY." Post 8vo. illustrated boards, 2a. each.
SKETCHES BY BOZ. I NICHOLAS NICKLEBY.
THE PICKWICK PAPERS. | OLIVER TWIST.
THE SPEECHES OF CHARLES DICKENS, 1841-1870. With a New Bibliography.
Edited by Richard Herne Shepherd. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.—Also a
Smaller Edition, in the \{,avfair Library, post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6(1.
ABOUT ENGLAND WITH DICKENS. By Alfred Rimmer. With 57 Illustrations
by C. A. Vanderhoof, Alfred Rimmer, and others. Sq. 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6(1.
DICTIONARIES.
A DICTIONARY OF MIRACLES: Imitative, Realistic, and Dogmatic. By the Rev.
E. C. Brewer, LL.D. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
THE READER'S HANDBOOK OF ALLUSIONS, REFERENCES, PLOTS, AND
STORIES. By the Rev. K. C. Brewer, LL.D. With an English Bibliography.
Fifteenth Thousand. Crown 8vo, cloth extra. 7s. 6d.
AUTHORS AND THEIR WORKS, WITH THE DATES. Cr. 8vo, cloth limp, 2s,
FAMILIAR SHORT SAYINGS OF GREAT MEN. With Historical and Explana-
tory Notes. By Samuel A. Bent, A.M. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6(1.
SLANG DICTIONARY : Etymological, Historical, and Anecdotal. Cr. 8vo, cl., 6s. 6d.
WOMEN OF THE DAY: A Biographical Dictionary. By F. Hays. Cr. 8vo, cl., 5s.
WORDS. FACTS, AND PHRASES: A Dictionary of Curious, Quaint, and Out-ot-
the-Way Matters. By Eliezf.r Edwards. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
DIDEROT.—THE PARADOX OF ACTING~ Translated, with Annota-
tions, from Diderot's " Le Paradoxe sur le Comedien," by Walter Herries Pollock.
With a Preface by Henry Irving. Crown 8vo, parchment, 4s. 6d.
DOBSON (AUSTIN), WORKS BY.
THOMAS BEWICK & HIS PUPILS. With 95 Illustrations. Square 8vo, cloth, 6s.
FOUR FRENCHWOMEN. With 4 Portraits. Crown 8vo, buckram, gilt top, 6s.
EIGHTEENTH CENTURY VIGNETTES. Crown 8vo, buckram, gilt top, 6s.—A
Second Series, uniform in size and price, is now in preparation.
DOBSON (W. T.)—POETICAL INGENUITIES AND ECCENTRICI-
TIES. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
DONOVAN (DICK), DETECTIVE STORIES BY.
Post Svn. illustrated boards, 2s. each: cloth limp, 2s.
Post
THE MAN-HUNTER. | WANTED 1
CAUGHT AT LAST!
TRACKED AND TAKEN.
WHO POISONED HETTY DUNCAN?
6d. each.
A DETECTIVE'S TRIUMPHS.
IN THE GRIP OF THE LAW.
FROM INFORMATION RECEIVED.
LINK BY LINK.
SUSPICION AROUSED.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each ; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each;
cloth limp, 2s. 6d. each.
THE MAN FROM MANCHESTER. With 23 Illustrations.
TRACKED TO DOOM. With 6 full-page Illustrations by Gordon Browne.
DOYLElCONAN).-THE FIRM OF GIRDLESTONE. By A. Conan
Doyle. Author of " Micah Clarke." Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
DRAMATISTS, THE OLD. With Vignette Portraits. Cr.8vo, cl. ex., 6s. per Vol.
BEN JONSON'S WORKS. With Notes Critical and Explanatory, and a Bio-
graphical Memoir by Wm. Gifford. Edited by Col. Cunningham. Three Vols.
CHAPMAN'S WORKS. Complete in Three Vols. Vol. I. contains the Plays
complete; Vol. II., Poems and Minor Translations, with an Introductory Essay
by A. C. Swinburne ; Vol. III., Translations of the Iliad and Odyssey.
MARLOWE'S WORKS. Edited, with Notes, by Col. Cunningham. One Vol.
MASSINGER'S PLAYS. From Gifford's Text. Edit by CoI.Cunningham. OneVol.
DUNCAN (SARA JEANNETTE), WORKS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7 s. 6d. each,
A SOCIAL DEPARTURE: How Orthodocia and I Went round the World by Our-
selves. With in Illustrations by F. H. Townsend.
AN AMERICAN GIRL IN LONDON. With 80 Illustrations by F. H, Townsend.
THE SIMPLE ADVENTURES OF A MEMSAHIB, Illustrated by F. H. Townsend.
DYER.—THE FOLK-LORE OF PLANTS. By Rev. T. F. Thiselton
Dyer, M.A. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
T7ARLY ENGLISH POETS. Edited, with Introductions and Annota-
tions, bv Rev. A. B. Grosart, D.D. Crown 8vo, cloth boards. 6s. per Volume.
FLETCHER'S (GILES) COMPLETE POEMS. One Vol.
DAYIE6' (SIR JOHN) COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS. Two Vols.
HERRICK'S (ROBERT) COMPLETE COLLECTED POEMS. Three Vols.
SIDNEY'S (SIR PHILIP) COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS. Three Vols.
EDGCUMBE.—ZEPHYRUS : A Holiday in Brazil and on the River Plate.
By E. R. Pearce Edqcumbe. With 41 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 5s.
EDWARDES (MRS. ANNIE), NOVELS BY:
A POINT OF HONOUR. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
ARCHIE LOYELL. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.; post 8vo, illust. boards, 2s.
EDWARDS (ELIEZER).—WORDS, FACTS, AND PHRASES: A
t Dictionary of Curious, Quaint, and Out-ot-the-Way Matters. By Eliezer Edwards.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d. .
EDWARDS (M. BETHAM-), NOVELS BY.
KITTY. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.; cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
FELICIA. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
EGERTON.—SUSSEX FOLK & SUSSEX WAYS. By Rev. J. C. Egerton.
With Introduction by Rev. Dr. H. Wace, and 4 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, cloth ex., 5s.
EGGLESTON (EDWARD).—ROXY : A~Novel. Post 8vo, illust. bds,,2s.
ENGLISHMAN'S HOUSE, THE : A Practical Guide to all interested in
Selecting or Building a House; with Estimates of Cost, Quantities, &c. By C. J.
Richardson. With Coloured Frontispiece and 600 Illusts. Crown 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d.
EWALD (ALEX. CHARLES, F.S.AT), WORKS BY.
THE LIFE AND TIMES OF PRINCE CHARLES STUART, Count of Albany
(The Young Pretender). With a Portrait. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
STORIES FROM THE STATE PAPERS. With an Autotype. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
EYES, OUR : How to Preserve Them from Infancy to Old Age. By
John Browning, F.R.A.S. With 70 Illusts. Eighteenth Thousand. Crown 8vo, Is.
FAMILIAR SHORT SAYINGS OF GREAT MEN. By Samuel Arthur
Bent, A.M. Fifth Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
FARADAY (MICHAEL), WDRKS BY. Post 8vo, cloth extra, 4s. 6d. each.
THE CHEMICAL HISTORY OF A CANDLE: Lectures delivered before a Juvenile
Audience. Edited by William Crookes. F.C.S. With numerous Illustrations.
ON THE VARIOUS FORCES OF NATURE, AND THEIR RELATIONS TO
EACH OTHER. Edited by William Crookes, F.C.S. With Illustrations.
FARRER (J. ANSON), WORKS BY.
MILITARY MANNERS AND CUSTOMS. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
WAR: Three Essays, reprinted from " Military Manners." Cr, 8vo, Is.; cl., Is. 6d.
FENN (G. MANVILLE), NOVELS BY.
THE NEW MISTRESS. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.; post 8vo, illust. boards, 2®#
WITNESS TO THE DEED. f">wn 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY. g
FIN-BEC.—THE CUPBOARD PAPERS : Observations on the Art ol
Living and Dining. By Fin-Bec. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
FIREWORKS, THE COMPLETE ART OF MAKING; or, The Pyro-
technist's Treasury. By Thomas Kentish. With 267 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, cl„ 5s.
FITZGERALD (PERCY, M.A., F.S.A.), WORKS BY.
THE WORLD BEHIND THE SCENES. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
LITTLE ESSAYS: Passages from Letters of Charles Lamb. Post 8vo, cl., 2s. 6d.
A DAY'S TOUR: Journey through France and Belgium. With Sketches. Cr.4t0.ls.
FATAL ZERO. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.: post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
BELLA DONNA.XLADY OF BRANTOMEJ THE SECOND MRS. TILLOTSON.
POLLY. # falEYER FORGOTTEN. H SEVENTY-FIVE BROOKE STREET.
LIFE OF JAMES BOSWELL (of Auchinleckl. With an Account of his Sayings,
Doings, and Writings; and Four Portraits. Two Vols.,demy 8vo, cloth, 24s.
FLAMMARION (CAMILLE), WORKS BY.
POPULAR ASTRONOMY: A General Description of the Heavens. By Camillb
Flammarion. Translated by J. Ellard Gore, F.R.A.S. Ulust. by numerous
Figures, Plates, Photographs, &c. Medium 8vo, cl. ex., 12s. 6d. [Preparing.
URANIA: A Romance. Translated by A. R. Stetson. With 87 Illustrations
by De Bieler, Myrbach, &c. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 5s.
FLETCHER'S (GILES, B.D.) COMPLETE POEMS: Christ's Victoria
in Heaven, Christ's Victorie on Earth, Christ's Triumph over Death, and Minor
Poems. With Notes by Rev. A. B. Grosart, D.D. Crown 8vo, cloth boards, 6s.
FLUDYER (HARRY) AT CAMBRIDGETTost 8vo, is.r^othh^IsTod:
FONBLANQUE (ALBANY).—FILTHY LUCRE. Post8vo,iilust. bds., 2s.
FRANCILLON (R. E.), NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, clorth extra, 3s. 6d. each; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
ONE BY ONE. | QUEEN COPHETUA. | A REAL QUEEN. | KING OR KNAYE?
OLYMPIA. Post 8vo, illust. bds., 2s. I ESTHER'S GLOYE. Fcap. 8vo, pict. cover, Is.
ROMANCES OF THE LAW. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
ROPES OF SAND. With 31 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
FREDERIC (HAROLDirNOVELS BY~Posr8vo7illusL bds., 2s. each.
SETH'S BROTHER'S WIFE. | THE LAWTON GIRL.
FRENCH LITERATURE, A HISTORY OF. By Henry Van Laun.
Three Vols., demy 8vo_, cloth boards, 7s. 6d. each.
FRERE.—PANDURANG HARI; or, Memoirs of a Hindoo. With Pre-
face by Sir Bartle Frere. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.; post 8vo, illust. bds., 2s.
FRISWELL (HAIN).—ONE OF TWO: A Novel". Post 8vo, illust, bds., 2sT
FROST (THOMAS), WORKS BY. Crown 8vo, cloth enctra, 3s. 6d. each.
CIRCUS LIFE AND CIRCUS CELEBRITIES. I LIYES OF THE CONJURERS.
THE OLD SHOWMEN AND THE OLD LONDON FAIRS.
FRY'SrfHERBERT) ROYAL GUIDE TO THE LONDON CHARITIES.
Showing their Name, Date of Foundation, Objects, Income, Officials, &c. Edited
by John Lane. Published Annually. Crown 8vo, cloth, Is. Cd.
nAKDENING "BOOKS. Post 8vo. Is. each ; cloth limp, Is. 6tl. each.
** A YEAR'S WORK IN GARDEN AND GREENHOUSE: Practical Advice as to the
Management of the Flower, Fruit, and Frame Garden. By George Glenny.
HOUSEHOLD HORTICULTURE. By Tom and Jane Jerrold. Illustrated.
THE GARDEN THAT PAID THE REj^_.__By_ToM Jerrold.
OUR KITCHEN GARDEN: The Plants we Grow, and How we Cook Them. By
Tom Jerrold. Crown 8vo, cloth, is. 6d.
MY GARDEN WILD, AND WHAT I GREY/ THERE. By Francis G. Heath.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt edges, 6s.
GARRETT^THE CAPEL GIRLS: A Novel. By Edward Garrett.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
GENTLEMAN'S MAGAZINE, THE. Is. Monthly In addition to
Articles upon subjects in Literature, Science, and Art, "TABLE TALK" by Syl-
vanusUrban, and " PAGESON PLAYS" byJusTiN H. McCarthy, appear monthly.
*.* Bound Volumes for recent years kept in stock, Ss, 6d. each. Cases for binding, 2s.
GENTLEMAN'S ANNUAL, THE. Published Annually in November, is.
The — " • O'S ROMANCE,"
10
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
THE DEAD HEART.
FOR LACK OF GOLD.
WHAT WILL THE WORLD BAY?
FOR THE KING. | A HARD KNOT.
QUEEN OF THE MEADOW.
IN PASTURES GREEN.
GERMAN POPULAR STORIES. Collected by the Brothers Grimm
and Translated by Edgar Taylor. With Introduction by John Ruskin, and 22 Steel
Plates after George Cruikshank. Square 8vo, cloth, Os. Cel.; gilt edges, Ye. Od.
GIBBON (CHARLES), NOVELS~BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. ©d. each : post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each,
ROBIN GRAY. | LOVING A DREAM. I THE GOLDEN SHAFT.
THE FLOWER OF THE FOREST. | OF HIGH DEGREE.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards. 2s. each.
IN LOVE AND WAR.
A HEART'S PROBLEM.
BY MEAD AND STREAM.
THE BRAES OF YARROW.
FANCY FREE. | IN HONOUR BOUND.
HEART'S DELIGHT. | BLOOD-MONEY.
G1BNEY (SOMERVILLE).-SENTENCED! Cr. 8vo, Is.; cl., Is. 6d.
GILBERT (WILLIAM), NOVELS BY. Post 8vo. illustrated boards, 2s. each.
DR. AUSTIN'S GUESTS. I JAMES DUKE, COSTERMONGER.
THE WIZARD OF THE MOUNTAIN. |
GILBERT (W. S.), ORIGINAL PLAYS BY. Two Series, 2s. 6d. each.
The First Series contains: The Wicked World—Pygmalion and Galatea—
Charity—The Princess—The Palace of Truth—Trial by Jury.
The Second Series: Broken Hearts—Engaged—Sweethearts—Gretchen—Dan'l
Druce—Tom Cobb—H. M.S. " Pinafore "—The Sorcerer—Pirates of Penzance.
EIGHT ORIGINAL C0MIC~6PERAS^wrkten by W. S. Gilbert. Containing:
The Sorcerer—H.M.S. " Pinafore "—Pirates of Penzance—Iolanthe—Patience—
Princess Ida—The Mikado—Trial by Jury. Demy 8vo. cloth limp, 2s. ©d.
THE "GILBERT AND SULLIVAN" BIRTHDAY BOOK: Quotations for Every
Day in the Year, Selected from Plays by W. S. Gilbert set to Music by Sir A.
Sullivan. Compiled by Alex. Watson. Royal i6mo, Jap, leather, 2s. ©d.
GLANVlLLE (ERNESTITNOVELS BY:
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each ; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
THE LOST HEIRESS: A Tale of Love, Battle, and Adventure. With 2 Illusts.
THE FOSSICKER: A Romance of Mashonaland. With 2 Illusts. by Hume Nisbet.
A FAIR COLONIST. With"a Frontispiece. Cr. 8vo, cL extra, 3s. 6d. [Shortly.
GLENNY.-A. YEAR'S WORK-INGARDEN AND GREENHOUSE:
Practical Advice to Amateur Gardeners as to the Management of the Flower, Fruit,
and Frame Garden. By George Glenny. Post 8vo. Is.; cloth limp, Is. 6d.
G0DWIN^UVES^0F~THE~NECR0MANCERS. By William God-
win. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s.
GOLDEN TREASURY~OF~THOUGHTrTHE: An Encyclopedia of
Quotations. Edited by Theodore Taylor. Crown 8vo. cloth gilt, 7s. ©d.
G00DMAN7^THE~FATE~OF-H E R BE R T~ W A Y"N ET^BT"E7j7Good"-
man, Author of "Too Curious." Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
GOWING.—FIVE THOUSAND MILES IN A SLEDGE: A Midwinter
Journey Across Siberia. By Lionel F. Gowing. With 30 Illustrations by C. J.
Uren, and a Map by E. Weller. Large crown 8vo, cloth extra, Ss.
GWHAMT^THE~PROFESSOR'S~WIFE~r^Story By Leonard
Graham. Fcap. 8vo, picture cover. Is.
GREEKS~AND ROMANS, THELIFE-OF THE, described from
Antique Monuments. By Ernst Guhl and W. Koner. Edited by Dr. F. Hueffer,
With 545 Illustrations. Large crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. ©d.
GREENW00DTJAMES)7worksby- Cr. 8vo. cloth extra, 3s. ©d, each.
THE WILDS OF LONDON. | LOW-LIFE DEEPS.
GREVILLE (HENRY), NOVELS BY:
NIKANOR. Translated by Eliza E. Chase. With 8 Illustrations. Crown 8vo,
cloth extra, ©s.; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
A NOBLE WOMAN. Crown 8vo, cloth extra. 5s.; post 8vo. illustrated boards, 2s.
GRIFFITH.—CORINTHIA-MARAZIONT^^Novel By"Z^TGVif-
fith, Author of " Victory Deane," &c. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Od.
GRUNDY.-THE DAYS OF HIS VANITY : A Passage in the Life of
a Young Man, By Sydney Grundy. Crown 8vo, cloth extra. 3s, ©dt
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY.
IIABBERTON (JOHN, Author of " Helen's Babies"), NOVELS BY.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards 2s. each; cloth limp, 2s. 6<1. each.
BRUETON'S BAYOU. | COUNTRY LUCK.
HAIR, THE : Its Treatment in Health, Weakness, and Disease. Trans-
latedfrom the German of Dr. J. Pincus. Crown 8vo, Is.; cloth, Is. 6d.
HAKE (DR. THOMAS"GORDON), POEMFBYTXTsXTci. ex «s. each.
NEW SYMBOLS. | LEGENDS OP THE MORROW. | THE SERPENT PLAY.
MAIDEN ECSTASY. Small ..jto, cloth extra, Ss.
HALL.—SKETCHES oFlMSlfCHARACTER. By Mrs. S. c. Hall.
With numerous Illustrations on Steel and Wood by Maclise, Gilbert, Harvey, and
George Cruikshank. Medium 8vo. cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
HALLIDAYTANDROr^EVERY^D"AY"PAPERS. Post 8vo, bds., 2s.
HANDWRITING, THE PHILOSOPHY OF. With over ioo Facsimiles
and Explanatory Text. By Don Felix de Salamanca. Post 8vo, cloth limp. 2s. (id.
HANKY-PANKY : Easy Tricks, White Magic, Sleight of Hand, &c.
Edited by W. H. Cremer. With 200 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 4s. (id.
HARDY^LAFTDUFFUS). - PAUL WYNTER'S SACRIFICE. 2s.
HARDY (THOMAS).-UNDER" THE GREENWOOD "TREE. By
Thomas Hardy, Author of'Tess." With Portrait and 15 Illustrations. Crown 8vo.
cloth extra, 3s. 6d.; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. ; cloth limp, 2s. (id.
HARPER fCHARLES~G."), WORKS BY. Demy 8vo, cloth extra, I(is. each.
THE BRIGHTON ROAD. With Photogravure Frontispiece and 90 Illustrations.
FROM PADDINGTON TO PENZANCE: The Record of a Summer Tramp. 105 Illusts.
HXRWGOD^THE TENTH EARL. By jTBerwick Harwood. Pest
8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
HAWETFTMRS7Tl.~R7), WORKS BY. Square 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. each.
THE ART OF BEAUTY. With Coloured Frontispiece and 91 Illustrations.
THE ART OF DECORATION. With Coloured Frontispiece" and 74 Illustrations.
THE ART OF DRESS. With 32 Illustrations. Post 8vo, Is.; cloth, Is. (id.
CHAUCER FOR SCHOOLS. Demy 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. ««!.
CHAUCER FOR CHILDREN. 38 Illusts. (3 Coloured). Sm. 4to, cl. extra, 3s. 6d.
HAWEIS (Rev. H. R.,M.A.).-AMERICAN HUMORISTS : Washington
Irving, Oliver Wendell Holmes, James Russell Lowell, Artemus Ward,
Mark Twain, and Bret Harte. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 69.
HAWLEY SMART.—WITHOUT LOVE OR LICENCEA Novel. By
Hawley Smart. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. (id.; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
HAWTHORNE.—OUR 0LDHH0ME7 By Nathaniel Hawthorne.
Annotated with Passages from the Author's Note-book, and Illustrated with 31
Photogravures. Two Vols., crown 8vo, buckram, gilt top, 15s.
HAWTHORNE (JULIAN), NOVELS BY.
Crown Svo, cloth extra, 3s. (id. each ; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
GARTH. I ELLICE QUENTIN. BEATRIX RANDOLPH. | DUST.
SEBASTIAN STROME. DAVID POINDEXTER.
FORTUNE'S FOOL. I THE SPECTRE OF THE CAMERA.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards. 2s. each.
MISS CADOGNA. I LOYE-OR A NAME.
MRS. GAINSBOROUGH'S DIAMONDS. Fcap. 8vo. illustrated cover, Is.
HEATHT^MY'GARDEN WILD, AND WHAT I GREW THERE.
By Francis George Heath. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt edges, 6s.
HELPS (SIR ARTHUR), WORKS BY. Post8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d. each.
ANIMALS AND THEIR MASTERS. I_S0CIAL PRESSURE.
IVAN DE BIRON : A Novel. Cr. Svo, cl. extra, 3s. 6d.; post 8vo,illust. bds., 2s.
HENDERSON.—AGATHA PAGE : A Novel. By Isaac Henderson.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
HENTY —RUJUB, THE JUGGLER. By G. A. Henty. With 8 Ulus.
trations by Stanley L. Wood. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, gilt edges, 5s.
HERMAN.—A LEADING LADY. By Henry Herman, joint-Author
of " The*Bishops' Bible." Post 8vo, illustrated boards. 2s.; cloth extra, 2s, 6d.
12
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
HERRICK'S (ROBERT) HESPERIDES, NOBLE NUMBERS, AND
COMPLETE COLLECTED POEMS. With Memorial-Introduction and Notes by the
Rev. A. B. Grosart, P.P.; Steel Portrait, &c. Three Vols., crown 8vo, cl. bds., ISs.
HERTZKA.—FREELAND : A Social Anticipation. By Dr. Theodor
Hertzka. Translated by Arthur Ransom. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
HESSE-WARWGGr^TUNIST^fheTind"^MlS'Pe^ie~By Chevalier
Ernst von Hesse-Wartegg. With 22 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. fid.
HILL (J0HN7^AX"W0RKS BY.
TREASON-FELONY. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
THE COMMON ANCESTOR. Three Vols., crown 8vo. [Shortly.
HINDLEY (CHARLES), WORKS BY.
TAYERN ANECDOTES AND SAYINGS: Including Reminiscences connected with
Coffee Houses, Clubs, &c. With Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s., fid.
THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF A CHEAP JACK. Cr. 8vo, cloth ex., 3s. 6d.
HOEY.—THETLOVER'S CREED. By Mrs. Cashel Hoey. Post 8vo, 2s.
HOLLINGSHEAD "(JOHN).-NIAGARA SPRAY." Crown 8vo, Is.
HOLMES. —THE SClENCE~OF~ VOICE "PRODUCTION~AND VOICE
PRESERVATION. By Gordon Holmes, M.P. Crown 8vo, Is.; cloth, Is. fid.
HOLMES (OLIVER WENDELL), WORKS BY.-
THE AUTOCRAT OF THE BREAKFAST-TABLE. Illustrated by J. Gordon
Thomson. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. fid.—Another Edition, in smaller type, with
an Introduction by G. A. Sala. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s.
THE AUTOCRAT OF THE BREAKFAST-TABLE and THE PROFESSOR AT THE
BREAKFAST-TABLE. In One Vol. Post 8vo, half-bound, 2s.
HOOD'S (THOMAS)"CHOICE WORKS, in Prose and Verse. With Life
of the Author, Portrait, and 200 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. fid.
HOOD'S WHIMS AND ODDITIES. With 85 Illustrations. Post 8vo, printed on
laid paper and half-bound, 2s.
HOOD (TOM)^FROl—NOWHERE TO THE NORTH POLE: A
Noah's Arkasological Narrative. ByToMHooo. With 25 Illustrations by W. Brunton
and E. C. Barnes. Square 8vo, cloth extra, gilt edges, 6s.
HOOK^S^HEODORE^ncHOICE^IiJMOROUS WORKS; including his
Ludicrous Adventures, Bons Mots, Puns, and Hoaxes. With Life of the Author,
Portraits, Facsimiles, and Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
HOOPER^THE~HOUSE~OF RABY: A Novel. By Mrs. George
Hooper. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
HOPKINS^"'TWiXT LOVE AND DUTY:" A Novel. By Tighe
Hopkins. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. «
HORNE. — ORION: An Epic Poem. By Richard Hengist Horne.
With Photographic Portrait by Summers. Tenth Edition. . Cr.8vo, cloth extra, 7s.
HUNGERFORD (MRS.), Author of "Molly Bawn," NOVELS BY:
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each ; cloth limp, 2s. fid. each.
A MAIDEN ALL FORLORN. I IN DURANCE VILE. | A MENTAL STRUGGLE.
MARVEL. I A MODERN CIRCE.
LADY YERNER'S FLIGHT. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
THE RED-HOUSE MYSTERY. Two Vols., crown 8vo. [Shortly.
HUNT.—ESSAYS BY LEIGH HUNT: A Tale for a Chimney Corner,
&c. Edited by Edmund Ollier. Post 8vo, printed on laid paper and half-bd„ 2s.
HUNT (MRS. ALFRED), NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. fid. each; post 8vo, illustrated boards. 2s. each.
THE LEADEN CASKET. | SELF-CONDEMNED. | THAT OTHER PERSON.
THORNICROFT'S MODEL. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
MRS. JULIET. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. fid.
HUTCHISON.—HINTS ON COLT-BREAKING. By W. M. Hutchison.
With 25 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. fid.
HYDROPHOBIA: An Account of M. Pasteur's System ; Technique of
his Method, and Statistics. By Renaud Suzor, M.B. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, fis.
IDLER (THE) : A Monthly Magazine. Edited by Jerome K. Jerome
and Robert E. Barr, Profusely Illustrated. Sixpence Monthly.—Vols. I., II., and
III. now ready, cloth extra, 5s. each ; Cases for Binding, Is. fid.
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY.
13
INGELOW (JEAN).—FATED TO BE FREE. Post 8vo, illustrated bds., 2s.
INDOOR PAUPERS. By One of Thf.m. Crown 8vo, Is.; cloth, Is. 6(3.
INNKEEPER'S HANDBOOK (THE) AND LICENSED VICTUALLER'S
MANUAL. By J, Trevor-Davies. Crown 8vo, la.; cloth, la. fid.
IRISH WIT AND HUMOUR, SONGS OF. Collected and Edited by
A. Perceval Graves. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
TAMES.-A ROMANCE OF THE QUEEN'S HOUNDS. By Charles
" James. Post 8vo, picture cover, Is. ; cloth limp, Is. 6«1.
JAMESON.—MY DEAD SELF. -By William Jameson. Post 8vo,
illustrated boards, 2s.; cloth, 2s. 6d.
JANVIER.-PRACTICAL KERAMICS FOR STUDENTS. By Catherine
A. Janvier. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s,
JAY (HARRIETT), NOVELS BY. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
THE DARK COLLEEN. | THE QUEEN OF CONNAUGHT.
JEFFERIES (RICHARD), WORKS BY. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d. each.
NATURE NEAR LONDON. | THE LIFE OF THE FIELDS, j THE OPEN AIR.
*** Also the Hand-made Paper Edition, crown 8vo, buckram, gilt top, 6s. each.
THE EULOGY OF RICHARD JEFFERIES. By Walter Besant. Second Edi-
tion With a Photograph Portrait. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
JENNINGS (H. J.), WORKS BY.
CURIOSITIES OF CRITICISM. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
LORD TENNYSON : A Biographical Sketch. With a Photograph. Cr. 8vo, cl., 6s,
JEROME.—STAGELAND. By Jerome K. Jerome. With 64 Illustra-
tions by J. Bernard Partridge, Square 8vo, picture cover. Is.; cloth limp, 2s.
JERROLD.—THE BARBER'S CHAIR; & THE HEDGEHOG LETTERS.
By Douglas Jerrold. Post 8vo, printed on laid paper and halt-bound, 2s.
JERROLD (TOM), WORKS BY. Post 8vo, Is. each; cloth limp, 1 s, 6d. each.
THE GARDEN THAT PAID THE RENT.
HOUSEHOLD HORTICULTURE: A Gossip about Flowers. Illustrated.
OUR KITCHEN GARDEN: The Plants, and How we Cook Them. Cr. 8vo,cl.,ls.6d.
JESSE.—SCENES AND OCCUPATIONS OF A COUNTRY LIFE. By
Edward Jesse, Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s.
JONES (WILLIAM, F.S.A.), WORKS BY. Cr.Svo, cl. extra, 7s. 6d. each.
FINGER-RING LORE: Historical, Legendary, and Anecdotal, With nearly 300
Illustrations. Second Edition, Revised and Enlarged.
CREDULITIES, PAST AND PRESENT. Including the Sea and Seamen, Miners,
Talismans, Word and Letter Divination, Exorcising and Blessing of Animals,
Birds, Eggs, Luck, &c. With an Etched Frontispiece.
CROWNS AND CORONATIONS: A History of Regalia. With 100 Illustrations.
JONSON'S (BEN) WORKS. With Notes Critical and Explanatory,
and a Biographical Memoir by William Gifford. Edited by Colonel Cunning-
ham. Three Vols., crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. each.
JOSEPHUS, THE COMPLETE WORKS OF. Translated by Whiston.
Containing "The Antiquities of the Jews" and "The Wars 01 the Jews." With 5a
Illustrations and Maps. Two Vols., demy 8vo, half-bound, 12s. 6d.
KEMPT.— PENCIL AND PALETTE : Chapters on Art and Artists. By
Robert Kempt. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
KERSHAW. — COLONIAL FACTS AND FICTIONS: Humorous
Sketches. By Mark Kershaw. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.; cloth, 2s. 6d.
KEYSER. — CUT BY THE MESS: A Novel. By Arthur Keysek.
Crown 8vo, picture cover, Is.; cloth limp, Is. 6d.
KING (RTASHEX'NOVELSB Y.~ Cr. 8vo, cl., 3s. 6d. ea.; post 8vo, bds., 2s. ea.
A DRAWN GAME. | "THE WEARING OF THE GREEN."
Post Svo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
PASSION'S SLAYE, | BELL BARRY.
14
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
KNIGHT.-THE PATIENT'S VADE MECUM : How to Get Most
Benefit from Medical Advice. By William Knight, M.R.C.S., and Edward
Knight, L.R.C.P. Crown 8vo, Is.; cloth limp, Is. Gd.
KNIGHTS (THE) OF THE LION : A Romance of the Thirteenth Century.
Edited. with at^ Introduction, by the Marquess of Lorne, K.T. Cr. 8vo. H. ex. G*.
LAMB'S (CHARLES) COMPLETE WORKS, in Prose and Verse,
including " Poetry for Children " and " Prince Dorus." Edited, with Notes and
Introduction, by R. H. Shepherd. With Two Portraits and Facsimile of a page
of the " Essay on Roast Pig.'1 Crown 8vo, half-bound, 7s. 6d.
the essays OF elia. Post 8vo, printed on laid paper and half-bound, 2s.
Little essays: Sketches and Characters by Charles Lamb, selected from his
Letters by Percy Fitzgerald. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. Gd.
THE DRAMATIC ESSAYS OF CHARLES LAMB. With Introduction and Notes
by Brander Matthews, and Steel-plate Portrait. Fcap. 8vo, hf.-bd., 2s. Gd.
LP N DOR.—CITATION AND EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM SHXKS-
PEARE, &c., before Sir Thomas Lucy, touching Deer-stealing, igth September, 1582.
To which is added, A CONFERENCE OF MASTER EDMUND SPENSER with the
l^irl of Essex, touching the State of Ireland. 1595. By Walter Savage Landor.
Fjap. 8yo, half-Roxburghe, 2s. Gd.
LANE.-THE THOUSAND AND ONE NIGHTS, commonly called in
England THE ARABIAN NIGHTS' ENTERTAINMENTS. Translated from the
Arabic, with Notes, by Edward William Lane. Illustrated by many hundred
Engravings from Designs by Harvey. Edited by Edward Stanley Poole. With a
Preface by Stanley Lane-Poole. Three Vols., demy 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. Gd. each.
LARWOOD (JACOB), WORKS BY.
THE STORY OF THE LONDON PARKS. With Illusts. Cr. 8vo, cl. extra, 3s. Gd.
ANECDOTES OF THE CLERGY: The Antiquities, Humours, and Eccentricities of
the Cloth. Post 8vo, printed on laid paper and half-bound, 2s.
Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. Gd. each.
FORENSIC ANECDOTES. | THEATRICAL ANECDOTES.
LEIGH (HENSY S.), WORKS BY
CAROLS OF COCKAYNE. Printed on hand-made paper, bound in buckram, 5s.
JPUX D'ESPRIT. Edited by Henry S. Leigh. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. Gd. *
LEYS (JOHN).—THE LINDSAYS : A Romance. Post 8vo,illust.bds.,2s.
LIFE IN LONDON; or, The History of Jerry Hawthorn and Cor-
inthian Tom. With Cruikshank's Coloured Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra,
7s. 6d. [New Edition preparing,
LINTON (E. LYNN), WORKS BY. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. Gd. each.
WITCH STORIES. | OURSELVES: Essays on Women.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Gd. each; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
SOWING THE WIND. I UNDER WHICH LORD?
PATRICIA KEMBALL. | "MY LOVE!" | IONE.
ATONEMENT OF LEAM DUNDAS. I PASTON CAREW, Millionaire & Miser.
THE WORLD WELL LOST. |
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
THE REBEL OF THE FAMILY. | WITH A SILKEN THREAD.
THE ONE TOO MANY. Three Vols., crown 8vo. | Shortly,
FREESHOOTING: Extracts from the Works of Mrs. Lynn Linton. Post 8vo, cloth,
2s. Gd.
longfellowsTpoetical works. With numerous Illustrations
on Steel and Wood. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
LUCY.—GIDEON FLEYCE : A Novel. By Henry W. Lucy. Crown
8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Gd.; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
MACALPINE (AVERY), NOVELS BY.
TERESA ITASCA. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, Is.
BROKEN WINGS. With 6 Illusts. by W. J. Hennessy. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
MACCOLL (HUGH), NOVELS BY.
MR. STRANGER'S SEALED PACKET. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
EDNOR WHITLOCK. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, Gs.
MACDONELL.—QUAKER COUSINS : A Novel. By Agnes Macdonell.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
CHATTO 8c WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY.
MeCARTHY (JUSTIN, M.P.), WORKS BY.
A HISTORY OF OUR OWN TIMES, from the Accession of Queen Victoria to the
General Election of 1880. Four Vols, demy 8vo, cloth extra, 12s. each.—Also
a Popular Edition, in Four Vols., crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. each.—And a
Jubilee Edition, with an Appendix of Events to the end of 1886, in Two Vols.,
large crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d. each.
A SHORT HISTORY OF OUR OWN TIMES. One Vol., crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
—Also a Cheap Popular Edition, post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d. 1
A HISTORY OF THE FOUR GEORGES. Four Vols, demy 8vo, cloth extra,
12s. each. [Vols. I. & II. ready.
' Cr. 8vo, cl. extra, 3s. 6d. each; post 8vo, illust. bds.. 2s. each ; cl. limp, 2s. 6d, each.
THE WATERDALE NEIGHBOURS.
HY ENEMY'S DAUGHTER.
A FAIR SAXON.
LINLEY ROCHFORD.
DEAR LADY DISDAIN.
MISS MISANTHROPE.
DONNA QUIXOTE.
THE COMET OF A SEASON.
MAID OF ATHENS.
CAMIOLA: A Girl with a Fortune.
THE DICTATOR. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
RED DIAMONDS. Three Vols., crown 8vo.
"THE RIGHT HONOURABLE." By Justin McCarthy, M.P.,and Mrs.Campbell-
Praed. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
McCarthy (Justin h.>, works by.
THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. Four Vols., 8vo, 12s. each. [Vols. I. & II. ready.
AN OUTLINE OF THE HISTORY OF IRELAND. Crown 8vo, Is.; cloth, Is. ttd.
IRELAND SINCE THE UNION ; Irish History, 1798-1886. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
HAFIZ IN LONDON : Poems. Small 8vo, gold cloth, 3s. 6d.
HARLEQUINADE : Poems. Small 4to, Japanese vellum, 8s.
OUR SENSATION NOVEL. Crown 8vo, picture cover, Is.; cloth limp, Is. 6d.
DOOM! An Atlantic Episode. Crown 8vo, picture cover, Is.
DOLLY: A Sketch. Crown 8vo, picture cover, Is.; cloth limp, Is. 6d.
LILY LASS: A Romance. Crown 8vo, picture cover, Is.; cloth limp, Is. 6d.
THE THOUSAND AND ONE DAYS: Persian Tales. With 2 Photogravures by
Stanley L. Wood. Two Vols., crown 8vo, half-bound, 12s.
macdonald (george, ll.d.), works by.
WORKS OF FANCY AND IMAGINATION. Ten Vols., cl. extra, gilt edges, in cloth
case, 21s. Or the Vols, may be had separately, in grolier cl., at 2s. 6d. each.
Vol. I. Within and Without.—The Hidden Life.
,, II. The Disciple.—The Gospel Women.—Book of Sonnets.—Organ Songs.
„ III. Violin Songs.—Songs of the Days and Nights.—A Book of Dreams.—
Roadside Poems.—Poems for Children.
„ IV. Parables.—Ballads.—Scotch Songs.
„V. & VI. Phantastes: A Faerie Romance. | Vol. VII. The Portent.
„VIII. The Light Princess.—The Giant's Heart.—Shadows.
„ IX. Cross Purposes.—The Golden Key.—The Carasoyn.—Little Daylight
„ X. The Cruel Painter,—The Wow o' Rivven.—The Castle.—The Broken
Swords.—The Gray Wolf.—Uncle Cornelius.
POETICAL WORKS OF GEORGE MACDONALD. Collected and arranged by the
Author. 2 vols., crown 8vo, buckram, 12s.
A THREEFOLD CORD. Edited by George MacDonald. Post 8vo, cloth, 5s.
HEATHER AND SNOW: A Novel. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
macgregor. — pastimes and players : Notes on Popular
Games. By Robert Macgregor. Post 8vo. cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
mackay.—interludes and undertones; or, Music at Twilight.
By Charles Mackay, LL.D. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
macllse portrait gallerttthe) of illustrious liter-
ARY CHARACTERS: 83 PORTRAITS; with Memoirs — Biographical, Critical,
Bibliographical, and Anecdotal—illustrative of the Literature of the former half of
the Present Century, by William Bates, B.A. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. Od,
macquoid (mrs.), works by. Square 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d. each.
IN THE ARDENNES. With 30 Illustrations by Thomas R. Macquoid.
PICTURES AND LEGENDS FROM NORMANDY AND BRITTANY. With
34 Illustrations bv Thomas R. Macquoid.
THROUGH NORMANDY. With 92 Illustrations by T. R. Macquoid, and a Map.
THROUGH BRITTANY. With 35 Illustrations by T. R. Macquoid, and a Mao.
ABOUT YORKSHIRE. With 67 Illustrations by T. R. Macquoid,
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
THE EVIL EYEs and other Stoiic?. ! LOST ROSE.
i6
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
MAGIC LANTERN, THE, and its Management: including full Practical
Directions, By T. C. Hepworth. to Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, la.; cloth, Is. 6d.
MAGICIAN'S OWN BOOK, THE : Performances with Cups and Balls,
Eggs, Hats, Handkerchiefs, &c. All from actual Experience. Edited by W. H.
Cremer. With 200 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 4s. 6d.
MAGNA CHARTA : An Exact Facsimile of the Original in the British
Museum, 3 feet by 2 feet, with Arms and Seals emblazoned in Gold and Colours, 5s.
MALLOCK (W. H.), WORKS~BY. ,
THE NEW REPUBLIC. Post 8vo, picture cover, 2s. 5 cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
THE NEV/ PAUL & YIRGINIA: Positivism on an Island. Post 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d.
POEMS. Small 4to, parchment, 8s.
IS LIFE WORTH LIYING? Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
A ROMANCE OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.
MALLORY'S (SIR THOMAS) MORT D'ARTHUR: The Stories of
King Arthur and of the Knights of the Round Table. (A Selection.) Edited by B.
Mqntgomerie Ranking. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s.
MARK TWAIN, WORKS BY. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d. each.
THE CHOICE WORKS OF MARK TWAIN. Revised and Corrected throughout
by the Author. With Life, Portrait, and numerous Illustrations.
ROUGHING IT, and INNOCENTS AT HOME. With 200 Illusts. by F. A. Fraser.
MARK TWAIN'S LIBRARY OF HUMOUR. With 197 Illustrations.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra (illustrated), 7s. 6d. each; post 8vo, illust. boards, 2s. each.
THE INNOCENTS ABROAD; or, New Pilgrim's Progress. With 234 Illustrations.
(The Two-Shilling Edition is entitled MARK TWAIN'S PLEASURE TRIP.)
THE GILDED AGE. By Mark Twain and C. D. Warner. With 212 Illustrations.
THE ADVENTURES OF TOM SAWYER. With in Illustrations.
A TRAMP ABROAD. With 314 Illustrations.
THE PRINCE AND THE PAUPER. With 190 Illustrations.
LIFE ON THE MISSISSIPPI. With 300 Illustrations.
ADVENTURES OF HUCKLEBERRY FINN. With 174 Illusts. by E. W. Kemble.
A YANKEE AT THE COURT OF KING ARTHUR. With 220 Illusts. by Beard.
MARK TWAIN'S SKETCHES. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
THE STOLEN WHITE ELEPHANT, &c. Cr, 8vo, cl., 6s.; post 8vo, illust. bds.,2».
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, lis. 6d. each.
THE AMERICAN CLAIMANT. With 81 Illustrations by Hal Hurst, &c.
THE £1,000,000 BANK-NOTE, and other New Stories.
MARLOWE'S WORKS. Including his Translations. Edited, with Notes
and Introductions, by Col. Cunningham. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
MARRYAT (FLORENCE), NOVELS BY. Post 8vo, illust. boards, 2s.each.
A HARVEST OF WILD OATS. 1 FIGHTING THE AIR.
OPEN 1 SESAME! | WRITTEN IN FIRE.'
MASSINGER'S PLAYS. From the Text of William Gifford. Edited
by Col. Cunningham. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
MTSTETMAX-HALF^A-DOZEN DAUGHTERS: A Novel. WJ,
Masterman. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
MATTHEWS.—A SECRET OF THE SEA, &c. bybrander Matthews.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.; cloth limp, 2«. <»«!.
MAYHEW^LONDON CHARACTMS AND THE HUMOROUS SIDE
OF LONDON LIFE. By Henry Mayhew, With Illusts. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d.
MENKEN.—INFELIClA : Poems by Adah Isaacs Menken. With
Illustrations by F. E. Lummis and F. O. C. Darley. Small 4to, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
MERRICK.-THEllAN WHO WAS GOOD. By Leonard Merrick,
Author of "Violet Moses," &c. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
MEXICAN MUSTANG (ON A),"through Texas to the Rio Grande. By
A. E. Sweet and J. Armoy Knox. With 265 Illusts. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6<1.
MIDDLEMAN'S (JEAN), NOVELSHBYT" Post 8vo, illust. boards, 2s. each.
TOUCH AND GO. I MR. DORILLION.
MILLER.-PHYSIOLOGY FOR THE YOUNG; or, The House of Life.
By Mrs. F, Fenwick Miller. With Illustrations. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY. - 17
MILTON (J. L.), WORKS BY. Post8vo, Is. each; cloth, Is. fid. each.
THE HYGIENE OF THE SKIN. With Directions for Diet, Soaps. Baths, &c. ^
THE BATH IN DISEASES OF THE SKIN.
, THE LAWS OF LIFE, AND THEIR RELATION TO DISEASES OF THE SKIN.
\ THE SUCCESSFUL TREATMENT OF LEPROSY. Demy 8vo, Is.
K?NTO (WM.)-WAS SHE GOOD OR BAD? Cr.8vo.ls.; cloth, ls.6d.
- MxTFORD (BERTRAM), NOVELS BY. Clown 8vo,cloth extra, 3s. Gd. each.
vHE GUN-RUNNER: A Romance of Zululand. With Frontispiece by S. L.Wood.
THE LUCK OF GERARD RIDGELEY. With a Frontispiece by Stanley L. Wood.
STEPHEN RENSHAW'S QUEST. With a Frontispiece. [Shortly.
MOLESWORTH (MRS.), NOVELS BY.
HATHERCOURT RECTORY. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. v
THAT GIRL IN BLACK. Crown 8vo, cloth, Is. 6d.
MOORE (THOMAS), WORKS BY.
THE EPICUREAN: and ALCIPHRON. Post 8vo, half-bound, 2s.
PROSE AND VERSE. With Suppressed Passages from the Memoirs op Lord
Byron. Edited by R. H. Shepherd. With Portrait. Cr. 8vo, cl. ex., 7a. 6d.
MUDDOCK (J. E.), STORIES BY.
STORIES WEIRD AND WONDERFUL.
Post 8vo, illust. boards, 2s.: cloth, 2s. 6d.
THE DEAD MAN'S SECRET; or, The Valley of Gold. With Frontispiece by
F. Barnard. Crown 8vo. cloth extra, 5s.; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
FROM THE BOSOM OF THE DEEP. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
MAID MARIAN AND ROBIN HOOD: A Romance of Old Sherwood Forest. With
12 Illustrations by Stanley L. Wood. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 5s.
MURRAY (D. CHRISTIE), NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each; post 8vo, illustrated boards. 2s. each.
BY THE GATE OF THE SEA.
A BIT OF HUMAN NATURE.
FIRST PERSON SINGULAR.
CYNIC FORTUNE.
A LIFE'S ATONEMENT. HEARTS
JOSEPH'S COAT. WAY OF THE WORLD
COALS OF FIRE. A MODEL FATHER.
YAL STRANGE. OLD BLAZER'S HERO.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Gd. each.
BOB MARTIN'S LITTLE GIRL. | TIME'S REYENGES.
A WASTED CRIME. Two Vols., crown 8vo.
THE MAKING OF A NOVELIST : An Experiment in Autobiography. With a
Collotype Portrait and Vignette. Crown 8vo, Irish linen. 6s.
MURRAY TDTCHRISTIE) & HENRY HERMAN, WORKS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra 3s. Gd. each ; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
ONE TRAVELLER RETURNS. I PAUL JONES'S ALIAS. | THE BISHOPS'BIBLE.
MURRAY (HENRY), NOVELS BY.
A GAME OF BLUFF. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.; cloth, 2s. 6d.
A SONG OF SIXPENCE. Post 8vo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d.
WEWBOLT.—TAKEN FROM THE ENEMY. By Henry Newbolt.
Fcap. 8vo, cloth boards, Is. Gd.
NISBET (HUME), BOOKS BY.
"BAIL UP!" Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s.Gd.; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s,
DR. BERNARD ST. VINCENT. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
LESSONS IN ART. With 21 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d.
WHERE ART BEGINS. With 27 Illusts. Square 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. Gd.
NORRISTWr E.) ST. ANN'S : A Novel. Two Vols. [Shortly.
0'HANLON (ALICE), NOVELS BY. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
THE UNFORESEEN. | CHANCE? OR FATE?
OHNET (GEORGES), NOVELS BY. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
DOCTOR RAMEAU. | A LAST LOVE.
A WEIRD GIFT. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. Gd., post 8vo, picture boards, 2s.
OLIPHANT (MRS.), NOVELS BY. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
THE PRIMROSE PATH. | WHITELADIES.
THE GREATEST HEIRESS IN ENGLAND.
O'REILLY (HARRINGTON).—LIFE AMONG THE AMERICAN IN-
DIANS: Fifty Years on the Trail. 100 Illusts.by P.Frenzeny. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.
O'EEILLYlMRS.).-PH(EBE'S F0RTUNES. Post 8vo, illust. bds„ 2s,
i8
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
ouida, novels by.
HELD IN BONDAGE.
TRICOTRIN.
BTRATHMORE.
CHANDOS.
CECIL CASTLEMAINE'S
GAGE.
IDALIA.
UNDER TWO FLAGS.
PUCK.
Cr. 8vo, cl., 3s. 6d. each;
FOLLE-FARINE.
A DOG OF FLANDERS.
PASCAREL.
TWO LITTLE WOODEN
SHOES.
SIGNA.
IN A WINTER CITY.
ARIADNE.
FRIENDSHIP.
post 8vo, illust. bds., S2s. each.
MOTHS.
PIPISTRELLO.
A YILLAGE COMMUNE.
IN MAREUMA.
BIMBI. | BYRLI.1.
WANDA.
FRESCOES. | OTHMAR.
PRINCESS NAPRAXINE.
GUILDEROY. | RUFFINO.
Square 8vo, cloth extra, 5s. each.
BIMBI. With Nine Illustrations by Edmund H. Garrett.
A DOG OF FLANDERS, &c. With Six Illustrations by Edmund H. Garrett.
SANTA BARBARA. &c. Square 8vo, cloth, Os.; crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. Od.
TWO OFFENDERS. Square 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. [Shortly.
WISDOM, WIT, AND PATHOS, selected from the Works of Ouida by F. Sydney
Morris. Post 8vo, cloth extra, 5s. Cheap Edition, illustrated boards, 2s.
page (h. a.), works by.
THOREAU: His Life and Aims. With Portrait. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
ANIMAL ANECDOTES. Arranged on a New Principle. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 5s.
parliamentary elections and electioneering, a his-
TORY OF. from the Stuarts to Queen Victoria. By Joseph Grego. A New Edition,
with 93 Illustrations. Demy 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
pascal's provincial letters. A New Translation, with His-
torical Introduction and Notes by T. M'Crie, P.P. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s.
paul.—gentle and simple. By Margaret A. Paul. With Frontis-
piece by Helen Paterson. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6«J.; post 8vo, illust. boards. 2s.
payn (james), novels byt
Crown 8vo, cloth extra. 3s. 6d. each; post 8vo, illustrated boards. 2«. each.
LOST SIR MASSINGBERD.
WALTER'S WORD.
LESS BLACK THAN WE'RE
PAINTED.
BY PROXY. I FOR CASH ONLY.
HIGH SPIRITS.
UNDER ONE ROOF.
A CONFIDENTIAL AGENT.
A GRAPE FROM A THORN.
FROM EXILE.
THE CANON'S WARD.
THE TALK OF THE TOWN.
HOLIDAY TASKS.
GLOW-WORM TALES.
THE MYSTERY OF MIRBRIDGE.
THE WORD AND THE WILL.
HUMOROUS STORIES.
THE FOSTER BROTHERS.
THE FAMILY SCAPEGRACE.
MARRIED BENEATH HIM.
BENTINCK'S TUTOR.
A PERFECT TREASURE.
A COUNTY FAMILY.
LIKE FATHER, LIKE SON.
A WOMAN'S VENGEANCE.
CARLYON'S YEAR.! CECIL'S TRYST.
MURPHY'S MASTER.
AT HER MERCY.
THE CLYFFARDS OF CLYFFE.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
FOUND DEAD.
GWENDOLINE'S HARVEST.
A MARINE RESIDENCE.
MIRK ABBEY.| SOME PRIVATE VIEWS.
NOT WOOED, BUT WON.
TWO HUNDRED POUNDS REWARD.
THE BEST OF HUSBANDS.
HALVES. I THE BURNT MILLION.
FALLEN FORTUNES.
WHAT HE COST HER.
KIT: A MEMORY.
A PRINCE OF THE BLOOD.
SUNNY STORIES.
Crown &vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each.
A TRYING PATIENT, &c. With a Frontispiece by Stanley L. Wood.
IN PERIL AND PRIYATION: Stories of Marine Adventure. With 17 Ulusts.
NOTES FROM THE "NEWS." Crown 8vo, portrait cover, Is.; cloth, Is. Oil.
pennell (h. cholmondeley), works by. Post 8vo,ci„ 2s. 6d. each
PUCK ON PEGASUS. With Illustrations.
PEGASUS RE-SADDLED. With Ten full-page Illustrations by G. Du Maurier.
THE MUSES OF MAYFAIR. Vers de Socidte, Selected by H. C. Pennell.
phelps (e. stuart), works by. Post8vo Is. each; cloth Is. 6d.each.
BEYOND THE GATES. | OLD MAID'S PARADISE. | BURGLARS IN PARADISE.
JACK THE FISHERMAN. Illustrated by C. W. Reed. Cr. 8vo, Is.: cloth, Is. 6''.
flrkis (c. l.). novels-byi ~
TROOPING WITH CROWS. Fcap. 8vo, picture cover, la,
LADY LOVELACE. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2a.
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY. 19
PLANCHE (J. R.), WORKS BY.
V THE PURSUIYANT OF ARMS. With Six Plates, and 209 Illusts. Cr. 8vo, dl. 7s. 6d.
\ SONGS AND POEMS, 1819-1879. Introduction by Mrs. Mackarness. Cr. 8vo, cl.,6s.
PLUTARCH'S LIVES OF ILLUSTRIOUS MEN. With Notes and Life
\ of Plutarch by J. and Wm. La'nghorn§. Portraits. Two Vols., demy 8vo, lOs. 6d.
POVS (EDGAR ALLAN) CHOICE WORKS, in Prose and Poetry. Intro-
\ duction by Chas. Baudelaire, Portrait, and Facsimiles. Cr. 8vo, cloth, 7s. tid.
THE MYSTERY OF MARIE ROGET, &c. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
POPE'S POETICAL WORKS. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s.
PRAED (MRS. CAMPBELL), NOVELS BY. Post 8vo, illust. bds.. 2s. ea.
THE ROMANCE OF A STATION. | THE SOUL OF COUNTESS ADRIAN.
OUTLAW AND LAWMAKER. Three Vols., crown 8vo.
PRICE (E. C.), NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. tid. each; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
VALENTIN A. | THE FOREIGNERS. | MRS. LANCASTER'S RIYAL.
GERALD. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
PRINCESS OLGA.—RADNA; or, The Great Conspiracy of 1881. By
the Princess Olga. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
PROCTOR (RICHARD A., B.A.), WORKS BY.
FLOWERS OF THE SKY. With 55 Illusts. Small crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. tid.
EASY STAR LESSONS. With Star Maps for Every Night in the Year, Cr. 8vo, 6s.
FAMILIAR SCIENCE STUDIES. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
SATURN AND ITS SYSTEM. With 13 Steel Plates. Demy 8vo, cloth ex., lOs. 6d.
MYSTERIES OF TIME AND SPACE. With Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
THE UNIYERSE OF SUNS. With numerous Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, cloth ex.. 6s.
WAGES AND WANTS OF SCIENCE WORKERS. Crown 8vo, Is. 6d.
PRYCE.—MISS MAXWELL'S AFFECTIONS. By Richard Pryce.
Frontispiece by Hal Ludlow. Cr. 8vo, cl., 3s. 6«l.; post 8vo, iMust. boards., 2s.
PAMBOSSON.—POPULAR ASTRONOMY. By J. Rambosson, Laureate
of the Institute of France. With numerous Illusts. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. tid.
RANDOLPH.-AUNT ABIGAIL DYKES: A Novel"By Lt.-Colonel
George Randolph, U.S.A. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. tid.
READE (CHARLES), NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, illustrated, 3s, tid. each; post 8vo, illust. bds., 2s. each.
PEG WOFFINGTON. Illustrated by S. L. Fildes, R.A.—Also a Pocket Edition,
set in New Type, in Elzevir style, fcap. 8vo, half-leather, 2s. 6d.—And a Cheap
Popular Edition of Peg Woffington and Christie Johnstone, the two
Stories in One Volume, medium 8vo. tid.; cloth, is.
CHRISTIE JOHNSTONE. Illustrated by William Small.—Also a Pocket Edition,
set in New Type, in Elzevir style, fcap. 8vo, half-leather, 2s. tid.
IT IS NEVER TOO LATE TO MEND. Illustrated by G. J. Pinwell.—Also a Cheap
Popular Edition, medium 8vo, portrait cover, tid. ; cloth, Is.
COURSE OF TRUE LOVE NEYER DID RUN SMOOTH. Illust. Helen Paterson.
THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A THIEF, &c. Illustrated by Matt Stretch.
LOVE ME LITTLE, LOVE ME LONG. Illustrated by M. Ellen Edwards.
THE DOUBLE MARRIAGE. Illusts. by Sir John Gilbert, r.a., and c. Keenb.
THE CLOISTER AND THE HEARTH. Illustrated by Charles Keene.
HARD CASH. Illustrated by F. W. Lawson.
GRIFFITH GAUNT. Illustrated by S. L. Fildes, R.A., and William Small.
FOUL PLAY. Illustrated by George Du Maurier.
PUT YOURSELF IN HIS PLACE. Illustrated by Robert Barnes.
A TERRIBLE TEMPTATION. Illustrated by Edward Hughes and A. W. Cooper.
A SIMPLETON. Illustrated by Kate Craufurd.
THE WANDERING HEIR. Illust. by H. Paterson, S. L. Fildes, C. Green, &c.
A WOMAN-HATER. Illustrated by Thomas Couldery.
SINGLEHEART AND DOUBLEFACE. Illustrated by P. Macnab,
GOOD STORIES OF MEN AND OTHER ANIMALS. Illust. by E.A. Abbey, &o.
THE JILT, and other Stories. Illustrated by Joseph Nash,
A PERILOUS SECRET. Illustrated by Fred. Barnard.
READIANA. With a Steel-plate Portrait of Charles Readb.
BIBLE CHARACTERS: Studies of David, Paul, &c. Fcap. 8vo, leatherette. In.
THE CLOISTER AND THE HEARTH. With an Introduction by Walter Besant.
Elzevir Edition. 4 vols., post 8vo, each with Front., cl. ex., gilt top, 14s. the set.
SELECTIONS FROM THE WORKS OF CHARLES READE. Cr. 8vo, buckram 6«.
20
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
RIDDELL (MRS. J. H.), NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3a. Od. each; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.each.
THE PRINCE OP WALES'S GARDEN PARTY. | WEIRD STORIES.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
THE UNINHABITED HOUSE. | HER MOTHER'S DARLING.
MYSTERY IN PALACE GARDENS. THE NUN'S CURSE.
FAIRY WATER. | IDLE TALES.
SIMMER (ALFRED), WORKS BY. Square 8vo, cloth gilt, 7s. 6d. each.
OUR OLD COUNTRY TOWNS. With 35 Illustrations.
RAMBLES ROUND ETON AND HARROW. With 50 Illustrations.
ABOUT ENGLAND WITH DICKENS. With 58 Illusts. byC. A. Vanderhoof, &c.
RIVES (Am6lie).—BARBARA DERING. By Amelie Rives, Author
of " The Quick or the Dead ? " Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6tl.
ROBINSON CRUSOE. By Daniel Defoe. (Major's Edition.) With
37 Illustrations by George Cruikshank. Post 8vo, half-bound, 2s.
ROBINSON (F. W.), NOVELS BY.
WOMEN ARE STRANGE. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
THE HANDS OF JUSTICE. Cr, 8vo, cloth ex., 3s. 6d.; post 8vo, illust. bds., 2s.
ROBINSON (PHIL), WORKS BY. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. each.
THE POETS' BIRDS. I THE POETS' BEASTS.
THE POETS AND NATURE: REPTILES, FISHES, AND INSECTS.
ROCHEFOUCAULD'S MAXIMS AND MORAL REFLECTIONS. With
Notes, and an Introductory Essay by Sainte-Beuve. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s.
ROLL OF BATTLE ABBEY, THE : A List of the Principal Warriors
who came from Normandy with William the Conqueror, and Settled in this Country,
a.d. 1066-7. With Arms emblazoned in Gold and Colours. Handsomely printed, 5s.
ROWLEY (HON. HUGH), WORKS BY. Posfsvo, cloth, 8s. «d. each.
PUNIANA: RIDDLES AND JOKES. With numerous Illustrations.
MORE PUNIANA. Profusely Illustrated.
RUNCIMAN (JAMES), STORIES BY. Post 8vo. bds., 2s. ea.; cl., 2s. 6d. ea.
SKIPPERS AND SHELLBACKS. I GRACE BALMAIGN'S SWEETHEART.
SCHOOLS AND SCHOLARS. |
RUSSELL (W. CLARK), BOOKS AND NOVELS BY:
Cr. 8vn, cloth extra, 6s. each; post 8vo, illust. boards, 2s. each; cloth limp, 2s. 6d. ea.
ROUND THE GALLEY-FIRE. I A BOOK FOR THE HAMMOCK.
IN THE MIDDLE WATCH. MYSTERY OF THE "OCEAN STAR."
A VOYAGE TO THE CAPE. | THE ROMANCE OF JENNY HARLOWE.
Cr. 8vo, cl. extra, 3s. 6d. ea.: post 8vo, illust. boards, 2s. ea.; cloth limp, 2s. 6<L ea.
AN OCEAN TRAGEDY. | MY SHIPMATE LOUISE.
ALONE ON A WIDE WIDE SEA.
ON THE FO'K'SLE HEAD. Post 8vo, illust. boards, 2s.; cloth limp, 2s. 6d.
QAINT AUBYN (ALAN), NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each; post 8vo, illust. boards, 2s. each.
A FELLOW OF TRINITY. Note by Oliver Wendell Holmes and Frontispiece.
THE JUNIOR DEAN.
Fcap. 8vo, cloth boards, Is. 6d. each.
THE OLD MAID'S SWEETHEART. | MODEST LITTLE SARA.
THE MASTER OF ST. BENEDICT'S. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
TO HIS OWN MASTER. Three Vols., crown 8vo.
SALA (G. A.).—GASLIGHT AND DAYLIGHT. Post 8vo, boards, 2s.
SANSON.-SEVEN GENERATIONS OF EXECUTIONERS: Memoirs
of the Sanson Family (1688 to 1847). Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
SAUNDERS (JOHN), NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
GUY WATERMAN. | THE LION IN THE PATH. | THE TWO DREAMERS.
BOUND TO THE WHEEL. Crown 8vo, * loth extra, 3s. 6d.
SAUNDERS (KATHARINE), NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each; post 8vo. illustrated boards, 2s. each,
MARGARET AND ELIZABETH. I HEART SALVAGE.
THE HIGH MILLS. | SEBASTIAN.
JOAN MERRYWEATHER. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
GIDEON'S ROCK. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
CHATTO 8c WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY.
21
^scotland yard, Past and Present: Experiences of 37 Years. By
\ Ex-Chief-Inspector Cavanagh. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.; cloth, 2s. fid.
Secret out, the: One Thousand Tricks with Cards; with Enter-
■, taining Experiments in Drawing-room or " White Magic." Bv W. H. Cremer.
With 300 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 4s. Gd.
seguin (l. g.), works by. "
THE COUNTRY OP THE PASSION PLAY (OBERAMMERGAU) and the Highlands
of Bavaria. With Map and 37 Illustrations, Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Gd.
WALKS IN ALGIERS. With a Maps and 16 Illusts. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, Gs.
SENIOR (WM.).—BY STREAM AND SEA. Post 8VO, Cloth, 2s. 6d.
SHAKESPEARE FOR CHILDREN: LAMB'S TALES FROM SHAKE-
SPEARE. With Illusts,, coloured and plain, by J. Moyr Smith. Cr. 4to, 3s. Gd.
sharp.—children of to-morrow: A Novel. By William
Sharp. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
SHELLEY.—THE COMPLETE WORKS IN VERSE AND PROSE OF
PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY. Edited, Prefaced, and Annotated by R. Hernk
Shepherd. Five Vols., crown 8vo, cloth boards, 3s. Gd. each.
POETICAL WORKS, in Three Vols.:
Vol. I. Introduction by the Editor; Posthumous Fragments of Margaret Nicholson; Shelley's Corre-
spondence with.Stockdale; The Wandering Jew; Queen Mab, with the Notes; Alastor,
and other Poems ; Rosalind and Helen : Prometheus Unbound; Adonais, &c.
Vol. II. Laon and Cythna ; The Cenci; Julian and Madda'.o ; Swellfoot the Tyrant; The Witch of
Atlas; Epipsychidion: Hellas.
Vol. III. Posthumous Poems; The Masque of Anarchy; and other Pieces.
PROSE WORKS, in Two Vols.:
Vol. I. The Two Romances of Zastrozzl and St. Irvyne; the Dublin and Marlow Pamphlets ; A Refuta-
tion of Deism ; Lettersto Leigh Hunt, and some Minor Writings and Fragments.
VoL II. The Essays; Letters from Abroad; Translations and Fragments, Edited by Mrs. SHELLEY.
With a Bibliography of Shelley, and an Index of the Prose Works.
sherard (ryu.).— rogues : A Novel. Crown 8vo, Is.; cloth, Is. Gd.
sheridan (general). — personal memoirs of general
P. H. SHERIDAN. With Portraits and Facsimiles. Two Vols.,demy 8vo, cloth, 24s.
sheridan's (richard brinsley) complete works. With
Life and Anecdotes. Including his Dramatic Writings, his Works in Prose and
Poetry, Translations, Speeches and Jokes. 10 Illusts. Cr.8vo, hf.-bound, 7s. Gd.
THE RIVALS, THE SCHOOL FOR SCANDAL, and other Plays. Post 8vo, printed
on laid paper and half-bound, 2s.
SHERIDAN'S COMEDIES: THE RIYALS and THE SCHOOL FOR SCANDAL.
Edited, with an Introduction and Notes to each Play, and a Biographical Sketch, by
Brander Matthews. With Illustrations. Demy 8vo, half-parchment, 12s. Gd.
SIDNEY'S (SIR PHILIP) COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS, includ-
ing all those in "Arcadia." With Portrait, Memorial-Introduction, Notes, &c. by the
Rev. A. B. Grqsart, P.P. Three Vols., crown 8vo, cloth boards, 18s. .
SIGNBOARDS : Their History. With Anecdotes of Famous Taverns
and Remarkable Characters. By Jacob Larwood and John Camden Hotten.
With Coloured Frontispiece and 94 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. Gd.
SIMS (GEORGE R.), WORKS BY. ^
Post 8vo illustrated boards, 2s. each: cloth limp, 2s. 6d. eacn.
ROGUES AND VAGABONDS. I MARY JANE MARRIED.
THE RING 0' BELLS. TALES OF TO-DAY.
MARY JANE'S MEMOIRS. I DRAMAS OF LIFE. With 60 Illustrations.
TINKLETOP'S CRIME. With a Frontispiece by Maurice Greiffenhagen.
ZEPH: A Circus Story, &c.__
Crown 8vo, picture cover, Is. each ; cloth, Is. 6d. each.
HOW THE POOR LIVE; and HORRIBLE LONDON.
THE DAGONET RECITER AND READER: being Readings and Recitations in
Prose and Verse, selected from his own Works by George R. Sims.
THE CASE OF GEORGE CANDLEMAS. | DAGONET DITTIES.
sister dora : A Biography. By Margaret Lonsdale. With Four
Illustrations. Demy 8vo, picture cover, 4d.; cloth, Gd.
SKETCHLEY.—A MATCH IN THE DARK. By Arthur Sketchley.
Post 8vo. illustrated boards. 2s.
22
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
SLANG DICTIONARY (THE): Etymological, Historical, and Anec-
dotal. Crown tivo, cloth extra, Os. 6d.
SMITH (J. MOYR), WORKS BY. , _
THE PRINCE OF ARGOLIS. With 130 Illusts. Post 8vo, cloth extra 3s. 6d.
TALES OF OLD THULE. With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, tos.
THE WOOING OF THE WATER WITCH. Illustrated. Post 8vo, cloth, Os.
SOCIETY IN LONDON. By A Foreign Resident. Crown 8vo,
lis.; cloth, Is. Gil.
SOCIETY IN PARIS : The Upper Ten Thousand. A Series of Letters
from Count Paul Vasili to a Young French Diplomat. Crown 8vo. cloth, 6s.
SOMERSET. — SONGS OF ADIEU. By Lord Henry Somerset.
Small 4to, Japanese vellum, 6s.
SPALDING.—ELIZABETHAN DEMONOLOGY : An Essay on the Belief
in the Existence of Devils. By T. A. Spalding, LL.B. Crown Svo^ cloth extra, 5s.
SPEIGHT (T. WOn^OVELS BY.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards. 2s. each.
THE MYSTERIES OF HERON DYKE. I HOODWINKED; and THE SANDY-
BY DEVIOUS WAYS, &c. CROFT MYSTERY. [TRAGEDY.
THE GOLDEN HOOP. | BACK TO LIFE. | THE LOUD WATER
Post 8vo, cloth limp, Is. 6d. each.
A BARREN TITLE. | WIFE OR NO WIFE?
THE SANDYCROFT MYSfERYT~£rown 8vo, picture cover, Is.
SPENSER FOR CHILDREN. By" M. H. Towry. With Illustrations
by Walter J. Morgan. Crown 4to, cloth extra, 3s. 6*1.
STARRY HEAVENS (THE): A~Poetical Birthday Book. Royal
i6mo, cloth extra, 2s. Gd.
STAUNTON.—THE"LAWS AND PRACTTCE~0T~CHESS. With an
Analysis of the Opeaings. By Howard Staunton. Edited by Robert B. Wormald.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 5s.
STEDMAN (E7~a)TW0RKS BY.
YICTORIAN POETS. Thirteenth Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth extra, 9s.
THE POETS OF AMERICA. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 9s.
STERNDALE. — THE~^FGHANnKNiFET^""Novel. By Robert
Armitage Sterndale. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra. 3s.,6d.; post 8vo, illust. boards. 2s.
STEVENSON (R. LOUIS), WORKS BY. Post 8vo,cl. limp, 2s. 6d. each.
TRAVELS WITH A DONKEY. Seventh Edit. With a Frontis.by Walter Crane.
AN INLAND VOYAGE. Fourth Edition. With a Frontispiece by Walter Crane.
Crown 8vo, buckram, gilt top, lis. each.
FAMILIAR STUDIES OF MEN AND BOOKS. Sixth Edition.
THE MERRY MEN. Third Edition. | UNDERWOODS: Poems. Fifth Edition.
MEMORIES AND PORTRAITS. Third Edition.
YIRGINIBUS PUERISQUE. and other Papers. Seventh Edition. | BALLADS.
ACROSS THE PLAINS, with other Memories and Essays.
NEW ARABIAN NIGHTS. Eleventh Edition. Crown 8vo, buckram, gilt top, 6s.;
post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
THE SUICIDE CLUB; and THE RAJAH'S DIAMOND. (From New Arabian
Nights.) With Six Illustrations by J. Bernard Partridge. Crown 8vo, cloth
extra, 5s.
PRINCE OTTO. Sixth Edition. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
FATHER DAMIEN: An Open Letter to the Rev. Dr. Hyde. Second Edition.
Crown 8vo, hand-made and brown paper, I s.
STODDARD. — SUMMER CRUISINCTTN THE SOUTH SEAS. By
C. Warren Stoddard. Illustrated by Wallis Mackav. Cr. 8vo, cl. extra, 3s. 6d,
STORiESFROMFOREIGN-NOVELTSTS^WiThN^ic^byHELEN and
Alice Zimmern. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s, 6d.; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
STRANGE MANUSCRIPT (A) FOUND IN A COPPER CYLINDER."
With 19 Illustrations by Gilbert Gaul. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 5s.; post 8vo,
illustrated boards, 2s. [Preparing.
STRANGE SECRETS. Told by Conan Doyle, Percy Fitzgerald, Flor-
ence Marryat, &c. Post 8vo illustrated boards, 2s.
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY. 23
STRUTT'S SPORTS AND PASTIMES OF THE PEOPLE OF
ENGLAND; including the Rural and Domestic Recreations, May Games, Mum-
meries, Shows, &c„ from the Earliest Period to the Present Time. Edited by
William Hone. With 140 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
SWIFT'S (DEAN) CHOICE WORKS, in Prose and Verse. With Memoir,
Portrait,and Facsimiles of the Maps in" Gulliver's Travels." Cr. 8vo, cl., 7s. 6d.
GULLIVER'S TRAVELS, and A TALE OF A TUB. Post 8vo, half-bound, 2s.
JONATHAN SWIFT: A Study. By J. Churton Collins. Crown 8vo, cloth extra,8s.
SWINBURNE (ALGERNON C.), W6RKS~BY~
ESSAYS AND STUDIES. Crown 8vo, I2a.
SELECTIONS FROM POETICAL WORKS OF A. 0.
SWINBURNE. Fcap. Svo. 6s.
ATALANTA IN CALYDON. Crown Svo. 6s.
CHASTELARD : A Trag
POEMS AND BALLAD!
Svo or fcap. Svo, 9s.
POEMS AND BALLADS. Second Series.
Crown 8vo or fcap. Svo, 9s.
POEMS AND BALLADS. Third series Crown
8vo. 7s.
SONGS BEFORE SUNRISE. Crown 8vo, 10s. 6d.
BOTH WELL : A Tragedy. Crown Svo, 12s. 6d.
SONGS OF TWO NATIONS. Crown Svo, 6s.
GEORGE CHAPMAN. (See Vol. II. of G. CHAP-
man's Works.) Crown 8vo, 6s.
ERECHTHEUS : A Tragedy. Crown 8vo, 6s.
SONGS OF THE SPRINGTIDES. Crown 8vo, 6s.
STUDIES IN SONG. Crown 8vo, 7s.
MARY STUART: A Tragedy. Crown 8vo, 8s.
TRISTRAM OF LYONESSE. Crown 8vo, 9s.
A CENTURY OF ROUNDELS. Small 4to, 8s.
A MIDSUMMER HOLIDAY. Crown 8vo, 7s.
MARINO FALIERO : A Tragedy. Crown 8vo, 6s.
A STUDY OF VICTOR HUGO. Crown 8vo, 6s.
M SCELLANIE3. Crown 8vo, 12s.
LOCRINE : A Tragedy. Crown 8vo, 6s.
A STUDY OF BEN JONSON. Crown 8vo, 7s.
THE SISTERS : A Tragedy. Crown 8vo, 6s.
SYNTAX'S (DR.) THREE TOURS : In Search of the Picturesque, in
Search of Consolation, and in Search of a Wife. With Rowlandson's Coloured Illus-
trations, and Life of the Author by J. C. Hotten. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6«1.
TAINE'S HISTORY OF ENGLISH" LITERATURE." "Translated by
Henry Van Laun. Four Vols., small demy 8vo, cl. bds., 30s.—Popular Edition,
Two Vols., large crown 8vo, cloth extra, 15s.
TAYLdR'SlBAYARD7~DIVERSl6NS OF THE ECHO CLUB~fBur-
lesques of Modern Writers. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s.
tayl0r"(drrj.e7f.lts0tw0rksbyj
Crown 8vo, cloth, 5s. each.
THE SAGACITY AND MORALITY OF PLANTS: A Sketch of the Life and Conduct
of the Vegetable Kingdom. With a Coloured Frontispiece and ioo Illustrations.
OUR COMMON BRITISH FOSSILS, and Where to Find Them. 331 Illustrations.
THE PLAYTIME NATURALIST. With 365 Illustrations.
TAYLOR'sTT0M) HISTORICAL DRAMAS. Containing " Clancarty,"
"Jeanne Dare," "'Twixt Axe and Crown," "Tbe Fool's Revenge," "Arkwright's
Wife," "Anne Boleyn.'' " Plot and Passion." Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
*** The Plays may also be had separately, at ls^each.
TENNYSON (LORD): A Biographical Sketch. By H. J. Jennings.
With a Photograph-Portrait. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, Gs.—Cheap Edition, post 8vo,
portrait cover, Is.; cloth, Is. <>«!.
THACKERAYANA : Notes and Anecdotes. Illustrated by Hundreds of
Sketches by William Makepeace Thackeray. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6«1.
THAMES.—A NEW PICTORIAL HISTORY OF THE THAMES.
By A. S. Krausse. With 340 Illustrations Post 8vo^J_s.; cloth^ls. Od.
THIERST—HISTORY OF THE CONSULATE & EMPIRE OF FRANCE
UNDER NAPOLEON. By A. Thiers. Translated by D. Forbes Campbell and
John Stebbing. New Edition, reset in a specially-cast type, with 36 Steel Plates.
12 vols., demy 8vo, chj^x., i«. each. (Monthly Volumes, beginning September, 1893.)
THOMASTBERTHA), NOVELS BY. Cr. Svo, cl., 3m. 6d. ea.; post 8vo, 2s. ea.
THE VIOLIN-PLAYER. I PROUD MAISIE.
CRESSIDA. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 28.
THOMSON'S SEASONS, and CASTLE OF INDOLENCE. With Intro-
duction by Allan Cunningham, and 48 Illustrations. Post 8vo, half-bound, 2s.
thornburyTwalter), works by.
THE LIFE AND CORRESPONDENCE OF J. M. W. TURNER. With Ulustra
tions in Colours. Crown Svo, cloth extra, 7». Cd.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2a. each.
OLD STORIES RE-TOLD. 1 txtx-O MARINES.
24
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
TIMBS (JOHN), WORKS BY« Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d. each.
THE HISTORY OF CLUBS AND CLUB LIFE IN LONDON: Anecdotes of its
Famous Coffee-houses, Hostelries, and Taverns. With 42 Illustrations.
ENGLISH ECCENTRICS AND ECCENTRICITIES: Stories of Delusions, Impos-
tures, Sporting Scenes, Eccentric Artists, Theatrical Folk, &c. 48 Illustrations.
TROLLOPE (ANTHONY)~NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, '.is. 6d. each ; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each,
THE WAY WE LIVE NOW. I MR. SCARBOROUGH'S FAMILY.
FRAU FROHMANN. | MARION FAY. 1 THE LAND-LEAGUERS.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
KEPT IN THE DARK. I AMERICAN SENATOR.
GOLDEN LION OF GRANPERE. | JOHN CALDIGATE.
TROLLOPE (FRANCES E.), "NOVELS BY:
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Gd. each; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
LIKE SHIPS UPON THE SEA. | MABEL'S PROGRESS. | ANNE FURNESS.
TROLLOPE (T. A.).—DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND. Post 8vo, iiiust. bds.,2s.
TROWBRiDGE.—FARNELL'S FOLLY: A Novel. By J. T. Trow.
bridge. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
TYTLER '(C. C. FRASER-).—MISTRESS JUDITH : A Novel. By
C. C. Fraser.Tytler. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.; post 8vo, illust. boards, 2s.
TYTLER (SARAH), NOVELS BY.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each ; post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
THE BRIDE'S PASS. I BURIED DIAMONDS.
LADY BELL. | THE BLACKHALL GHOSTS.
Post 8vo. illustrated boards. 2s. each.
WHAT SHE CAME THROUGH. I BEAUTY AND THE BEAST.
CITOYENNE JACQUELINE | DISAPPEARED.
SAINT MUNGO'S CITY. I THE HUGUENOT FAMILY.
NOBLESSE OBLIGE. |
TJNDERHILL.-WALTER BESANT : A Study. By John Underhill.
With Portraits. Crown 8vo, Irish linen, fis. [Shortly.
yXSHTI AND ESTHER. By the Writer of "Belle's" Letters in The
World. Two Vols., crown 8vo.
VILLARI.—A DOUBLE BOND. By Linda Villari. Fcap. 8vo, picture
cover, Is.
WALFORD (EDWARD, M.A.). WORKS BY.
" WALFORD'S COUNTY FAMILIES OF THE UNITED KINGDOM (1894). Containing the Descent,
Birth, Marriage, Education, &c., of 12,000 Heads of Families, their Heirs, Offices, Addresses,
Clubs, &c. Royal 8vo, cloth eilt, 50s.
WALFORD'S WINDSOR PEERAGE, BARONETAGE, AND KNIGHTAGE (1894). Crowu 8vo, cloth
extra, 12s. 6d.
WALFORD'S SHILLING PEERAGE (1894). Containing a List of the House'of Lords, Scotch and
Irbh Peers, &c. 32mo, cloth. Is.
WALFORD S SHILLING BARONETAGE (1894). Containing a List of the Baronets of the United
Kingdom, Biographical Notices. Addresses, &c. 32010, cloth. Is.
WALFORD'S SHILLING KNIGHTAGE (1894). Containing a List of the Knights of the United
Kingdom, Biographical Notices. Addresses, &c. 32mo, cloth, la.
WALFORD'S SHILLING HOUSE OF COMMONS (1894). Containing a List of all the Members of the
New Parliament, their Addresses. Clubs, &c. 32mo, cloth. Is.
WALFORD S COMPLETE PEERAGE, BARONETAGE, KNIGHTAGE, AND HOUSE OF COMMONS
(1894). Royal 32100, cloth, gilt edges, 5s. [Shortly.
TALES OF OUR GREAT FAMILIES. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
WALT WHITMAN, POEMS BY. Edited, with Introduction, by
William M.Rossetti. With Portrait. Cr. 8vo, hand-made paper and buckram, 6s.
WALTON AND COTTON'S COMPLETE ANGLER; or, The Con-
templative Man's Recreation, by Izaak Walton ; and Instructions how to An'gle for a
Trout or Grayling in a clear Stream, by Charles Cotton. With Memoirs and Notes
by Sir Harris Nicolas, and 61 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth antique, 7s. 6d.
WARD (HERBERT),-WORKS BY. "
FIVE YEARS WITH THE CONGO CANNIBALS. With 92 Illustrations by the
Author, Victor Perard, and W. B. Davis. Third ed. Roy. 8vo, cloth ex., 14s.
MY LIFE WITH STANLEY'S REAR GUARD. With a Map by F. S. Weller,
F.R.G.S. Post 8vo, Is.; cloth, Is. 6d.
WaRNER.XA-ROUNDABOUT^OURNEy. By Charles Dudley
Warner. Crown 8vo, cloth e;tra,
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY.
25
WARRANT TO EXECUTE CHARLES I. A Facsimile, with the 59
Signatures and Seals. Printed on paper 22 in. by 14 in. 2s.
WARRANT TO EXECUTE MART QUEEN OF SCOTS. A Facsimile, including
Queen Elizabeth's Signature and the Great Seal. 2s.
WASSERMANN (LIUJAS), NOVELS BY^
THE DAFFODILS. Crown 8vo, Is.; cloth, Is. 6d.
THE MARQUIS OF CARABAS. By Aaron Watson and Lillias Wassermann.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.
WEATHER, HOW TO FORETELL THE, WITH POCKET SPEC-
TROSCOPE. By F. W, Cory. With 10 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, Is.; clcth, Is. Gd.
WESTALL (William).-TRUST-MONEY. Three Vols., crown 8vo.
WHIST.—HOW TO PLAY SOLO WHIST. By Abraham1Tw~ilks
and Charles F. Pardon. New Edition. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s.
WHITE—THE NATURAL HISTORY OF SELBORNE. By Gilbert
White, M.A. Post 8vo, printed on laid paper and half-bound, 2s.
WILLIAMS (W. MATTIEU, F.R.A.S.), WORKS~IttL
SCIENCE IN SHORT CHAPTERS. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
A SIMPLE TREATISE ON HEAT. With Illusts. Cr. 8vo, clcth limp, 2s. 6d.
THE CHEMISTRY OF COOKERY. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
THE CHEMISTRY OF IRON AND STEEL MAKING, Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 9s.
A VINDICATION OF PHRENOLOGY. With over 40 Illustrations. Demy 8vo,
cloth extra, 12s. 6d. [Shortly.
WILLIAMSON (MRS. F. H.).-A CHILD WIDOW. Post 8vo, bds., 2s.
WILSON (DR. ANDREW, F.R.S.E.), WORKS BY.
CHAPTERS ON EVOLUTION. With 259 Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d.
LEAVES FROM A NATURALIST'S NOTE-BOOK. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. Gd.
LEISURE-TIME STUDIES. With Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.
STUDIES IN LIFE AND SENSE. With numerous Illusts. Cr. 8vo, cl. ex., 6s.
COMMON ACCIDENTS: HOW TO TREAT THEM. Illusts. Cr. 8vo, Is.; cl., ls.6d.
GLIMPSES OF NATURE. With 35 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
WINTER (J. S.), STORIES BY. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each;
cloth limp, 2s. 6d. each. v,..„
CAVALRY LIFE. ' ) REGIMENTAL LEGENDS.
A SOLDIER'S CHILDREN. With 34 Illustrations by E. G. Thomson and E. Stuart
Hardy. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
WISSMANN.—MY SECOND JOURNEY THROUGH EQUATORIAL
AFRICA. By Hermann von Wissmann. With 92 Illusts. Demy 8vo, 16s.
WOOD.—SABINA: A Novel. By Lady Wood. Post 8vo, boards, 2s.
WOOD (H. F.), DETECTIVE STORIES BY. Post 8vo, boards, 2s. each.
PASSENGER FROM SCOTLAND YARD. | ENGLISHMAN OF THE RUE CAIN.
WOOLLEY.—RACHEL ARMSTRONG ; or, Love and Theology. By
Celia Parker Woolley. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s.; cloth, 2s. 6d.
WRIGHT (THOMAS), WORKS BY. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 7s. 6d. each.
fiSRTflATURE HISTORY OF THE GEORGES. With 400 Caricatures, Squibs, &c.
HISTORY OF CARICATURE AND OF THE GROTESQUE IN ART, LITERA-
TURE, SCULPTURE, AND PAINTING. Illustrated by F. W. Fairholt, F.S.A.
WYNMAN.—MY FLIRTATIONS. By Margaret Wynman. With 13
Illustrations by J. Bernard Partridge. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
VATES ("EDMUND), NOVELS BY. Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
I LAND AT LAST. I THE FORLORN HOPE. | CASTAWAY.
70LA CEMILE), NOVELS BY. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each."
THE DOWNFALL. Translated by E. A. Vizetelly. Fourth Edition, Revised.
THE DREAM. Translated by Eliza Chase. With 8 Illustrations by Ieanniot.
DOCTOR PASCAL. Translated by E. A. Vizetelly. With Portrait of the Author.
MONEY. Translated by Ernest A. Vizetelly. [Shortly.
EMILE ZOLA: A Biography. By R. H. Sherard. With Portraits, Illustrations,
and Facsimile Letter. Demy 8vo, cloth extra, 12s.
26
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
LISTS OF BOOKS CLASSIFIED IN SERIES.
For fuller cataloguing, see alphabetical arrangement, pp. 1-25.
THE MAYFAIR LIBRARY. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2*. 6d. per Volume.
Forensic Anecdotes. By Jacob Larwood,
A Journey Bound Illy Room. By Xavier
de maistre.
Quips and Quiddities. Bv W. D. Adams.
The Agony Column of "The Times."
Melancholy Anatomised: Abridgment of
" Bnrton'i Anatomy of Melancholy."
The Speeches of Charles Dickens.
Poetical Ingenuities. By W. T. Dobson.
The Cupboard Papers. By Fin-Bec.
W. S. Gilbert's Plays. First Series.
W. S. Gilbert's Plays. Second Series.
Songs of Irish Wit and Humour.
Animals and Masters. By Sir A. Helps.
Social Pressure. By Sir A. Helps.
Curiosities of Criticism. H.J.Jennings.
Holmes's Autocrat of Breakfast-Table.
Pencil and Palette. By R. Kempt.
Little Essays: from Lamb's Letters.
Theatrical Anecdotes. Jacob Larwood.
Jeuxd'Esprit. Edited by Henry S. Leigh.
Witch Stories. By E. Lynn Linton.
Ourselves. By E. Lynn Linton.
Pastimes & Players. By R. Macgregor.
New Paul and Virginia. W.H.Mallock.
New Republic. By W. H. Mallock.
Puck on Pegasus. By H. C. Pennell.
Pegasus Re-Saddled. By H. C. Pennell.
Muses of Mayfair. Ed. H. C. Pennell.
Thoreau: His Life & Aims. By H. A. Page.
Puniana. By Hon. Hugh Rowley.
More Puniana. By Hon. Hugh Rowley,
The Philosophy of Handwriting.
By Stream and Sea. By Wm. Senior.
Leaves from a Naturalist's Note-Book.
By Dr. Andrew Wilson.
THE GOLDEN LIBRARY. Post 8vo, cloth limp, 2s. per Volume.
Bayard Taylor's Diversions of the Echo
Club.
Bennett's Ballad History of England.
Bennett's Songs for Sailors.
Godwin's Lives of the Necromancers.
Pope's Poetical Works.
Holmes's Autocrat of Breakfast Table.
Jesse's Scenes of Country Life.
Leigh Hunt's Tale for a Chimney
Corner.
Mallory's Mort d'Arthur: Selections.
Pascal's Provincial Letters.
Rochefoucauld's Maxims & Reflections.
THE WANDERER'S LIBRARY.
Wanderings in Patagonia. By Julius
Beerbohm. Illustrated.
Camp Notes. By Frederick Boyle.
Savage Life. By Frederick Boyle.
Merrie England in the Olden Time. By
G. Daniel. Illustrated by Cruikshank.
Circus Life. By Thomas Frost.
Lives of the Conjurers. Thomas Frost.
The Old Showmen and the Old London
Fairs. By Thomas Frost.
Low-Life Deeps. By James Greenwood.
Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. each.
Wilds of London. James Greenwood.
Tunis. Chev. Hesse-Wartegg. 22 Musts.
Life and Adventures of a Cheap Jack.
World Behind the Scenes. P.Fitzgerald.
Tavern Anecdotes and Sayings.
The Genial Showman. By E.P. Hingston.
Story of London Parks. Jacob Larwood.
London Characters. By Henry Mayhkw.
Seven Generations of Executioners.
Summer Cruising in the South Seas.
By C. Warren Stoddard. Illustrated.
POPULAR SHILLING BOOKS.
Harry Fludyer at Cambridge.
Jeff Briggs's Love Story. Bret Harte.
Twins of Table Mountain. Bret Harte.
Snow-bound at Eagle's. By Bret Harte.
A Day's Tour. By Percy Fitzgerald.
Esther's Glove. By R. E. Francillon.
Sentenced 1 By Somerville Gibney.
The Professor's Wife. By L.Graham.
Mrs. Gainsborough's Diamonds. By
Julian Hawthorne.
Niagara Spray. By J. Hollingshead.
A Romance of the Queen's Hounds. By
Charles James.
Garden that Paid Rent. Tom Jerrold.
Cut by the Mess. By Arthur Keyser.
Teresa Itasca. By A. MacAlpine.
Our Sensation Novel. J. H. McCarthy.
Doom! By Justin H. McCarthy.
Dolly. By Justin H. McCarthy.
Lily Lass. Justin H. McCarthy.
Was She Good or Bad? By W. Minto.
Notes from the "News." ByjAs. Payi*.
Beyond the Gates. By E. S. Phelps.
Old Maid's Paradise. By E. S. Phelps.
Burglars in Paradise. By E. S. Phelps.
Jack the Fisherman. By E. S. Phelps.
Trooping with Crows. By C. L. Pirkis.
Bible Characters. By Charles Reade.
Rogues. By R. H. Sherard.
The Dagonet Reciter. By G. R. Sims.
How the Poor Live. By G. R. Sims.
Case of George Candlemas. G. R. Sims.
Sandycroft Mystery. T. W. Speight.
Hoodwinked. By T. W. Speight.
Father Damien. By R. L. Stevenson.
A Double Bond. By Linda Villari.
My Life with Stanley's Rear Guard. By
Herbert Ward.
* HANDY NOVELS. Fcap. 8vo, cloth boards, Is. 6d. each.
The Old Maid's Sweetheart. A.St.Aubyn I Taken from the Enemy. H. Newbolt.
Modest Little Sara. Alan St. Aubyn. | A Lost Soul. By W. L. Alden.
Seven Sleepers of Ephesus. M.E.Coleridge, j Dr. Palliser's Patient. Grant Allbh,
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY.
27
MY LIBRARY. Printed on laid paper, post 8vo, half-Roxburgbe, 12s. 6<1. each.
Four Frenchwomen. By Austin Dobson.
Citation and Examination of William
Shakspeare. By W. S. Landor.
The Journal of Maurice de Guerin
Christie Johnstone. By Charles Reade.
With a Photogravure Frontispiece.
Peg Wofflngton. By Charles Reade.
The Dramatic Essays of Charles Lamb.
THE POCKET LIBRARY. Post 8vo, printed on laid paper and hf.-bd.,J2s. each.
The Essays of Elia. By Charles Lamb.
Robinson Crusoe. Edited by John Major.
With 37 Illusts. by George Cruikshank.
Whims and Oddities. By Thomas Hood.
With 85 Illustrations.
The Barber's Chair, and The Hedgehog
Letters. By Douglas Jerrold.
Gastronomy. By Brillat-Savarin.
The Epicurean, &c. By Thomas Moore.
Leigh Hunt's Essays. Ed. E. Ollier.
White's Natural History pf Selborne.
Gulliver's Travels, and The Tale of a
Tub. By Dean Swift.
The Rivals, School for Scandal, and other
Plays by Richard Brinsley Sheridan.
Anecdotes of the Clergy. J. Larwood.
Thomson's Seasons. Illustrated.
The Autocrat of the Breakfast-Table
and The Professor at the Breakfast-
Table. By Oliver Wendell Holmes.
THE PICCADILLY NOVELS.
Library Editions of Novels, many Illustrated, crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6«l. each.
By F. ITS. AFFEN.
Green as Grass.
By GRANT AFFEN.
Philistla.
Babylon
Strange Storie3.
Beckoning Hand.
In all Shades.
The Tents of Shem.
For Maimie's Sake.
The Devil's Die.
This Mortal Coil.
The Great Taboo.
Dumaresq's Daughter. | Blood Royal.
The Duchess of Powysland.
Ivan Greet's Masterpiece.
By EDWIN I,. ARNOFD.
Phra the Phoenician.
The Constable of St. Nioholas.
By AFAN ST. AUBYN.
A Fellow of Trinity. | The Junior Dean.
The Master of St. Benedict's.
By Rer. S. BARING GOULD.
Red Spider. I Eve.
By ROBERT BARB.
In Steamer Chair | From Whose Bourne
By W. BUSANT & J. BIFF.
My Little Girl.
Case of Mr.Lucraft.
This Son of Vulcan.
By Celia's Arbour.
Monks of Thelema.
The Seamy Side.
Golden Butterfly. Ten Years' Tenant.
Ready-Money Mortiboy.
With Harp and Crown.
'Twas in Trafalgar's Bay.
The Chaplain of the Fleet.
By WALTER BESANT.
All Sorts and Conditions of Men.
The Captains' Room. I Herr Paul us.
All in a Garden Fair | The Ivory Gate.
The World Went Very Well Then.
For Faith and Freedom.
Dorothy Forster. The Holy Rose.
Uncle Jack. Armorel of Lyon-
Children of Gibeon. esse.
Bell of St. Paul's. St. Katherine's by
To Call Her Mine. the Tower.
Verbena Camellia Stephanotis.
By ROBERT BUCHANAN.
The Shadow of the Sword. | Matt.
A Child of Nature. I Heir of Linne.
The Martyrdom of Madeline.
God and the Man. I The New Abelard.
Love Me for Ever. Foxglove Manor.
Annan Water. I Master of the Mine.
By 1IALI, CA1NF.
The Shadow of a Crime.
A Son of Hagar. I The Deem si a*.
By MAULABEN COBBAN.
The Fed Sultan.
MORT. & FRANCES COLTjINS.
Transmigration. | Blacksmith&Scholar.
From Midnight to Midnight.
Village Comedy. | You Play Me False.
By W1FKIE COFFINS.
Armadale. The Frozen Deep.
After Dark. The Two Destinies.
No Name. Law and the Lady.
Antonina. | Basil. Haunted Hotel.
Hide and Seek. The Fallen Leaves.
The Dead Secret. Jezebel's Daughter.
Queen of Hearts. The Black Robe.
My Miscellanies. Heart and Science.
Woman in White. "I Say No."
The Moonstone. Little Novels.
Man and Wife. The Evil Genins.
Poor Miss Finch. The Legacy of Cain
Miss or Mrs? A Rogue's Life.
New Magdalen. Blind Love.
By BUTTON COOK.
Paul Foster's Daughter.
By EDWARD IF COOPER.
Geoffory Hamilton.
By V. CECIF COTES.
Two Girls on a Barge.
By MATT CRIIfl.
Adventures of a Fair Rebel.
By 15. M. CROE4ER.
Diana Harrington. I PretfcyKiss Neville.
Proper Pride. A Bird of Passage.
AFamilyLikeness. | "To Let."
By W1LLIA1T1 CYFFES.
Hearts of Gold.
By ALl'llONSE OAUOET.
The Evangelist; or, Port Salvation.
Br ERASMUS OAIVSON.
The Fountain of Youth.
By JAMES BE MILLE.
A Castle in Spain.
By J. FEIT1I BE RIVE NT.
Our Lady of Tears. I Circe's Lovers.
By DICK. DONOVAN.
Tracked to Doom.
Man from Manchester.
By A. CONAN DOYFE.
The Firm of Girdlestone.
By Mis. ANNIE EDWARDE9.
Archie Lovell.
By (U. MANV1FFE FENN.
| Witness to the Deed.
28
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
The Piccadilly (3/6) Novels—continued.
By PERCY FITZGERALD.
Fatal Zero.
By R. E. FRANt ll LON.
Queen Cophetua. I A Real Queen.
One by One. King or Knaye.
I Ropes of Sand.
Prcf.by Sir BARTLE FRERE.
Pandurang Hari.
, EJ>. BARRETT.—The Capel Girls.
By CHARLES GIBBOIV.
Robin Gray. I The Golden Shaft.
Loying a Dream. I Of High Degree.
The Flower of the Forest.
By E. GLANVILLE. -
The Lost Heiress. I The Fossicker.
A Fair Colonist. |
By E. J. GOODMA1V.
The Fate of Herbert Wayne.
By CECIL GRIFFITH.
Corinthia Marazion.
By SYDNEY GRUNDY.
The Days of his Vanity.
By THOMAS HARDY
Under the Greenwood Tree.
By BRET HARTE.
A Waif of the Plains. | Sally Dows.
A Ward of the Golden Gate.
A Sappho of Green Springs.
- " • Client. I
Susy.
Colonel Starbottle's
A Prot6g6 of Jack Hamlin's
By J OJEIAIV HAWTHORNE.
Garth, I Dust.
Eilice Quentin. Fortune's Fool.
Sebastian Strome. | Beatrix Randolph.
DaYid Poindexter's Disappearance.
The Spectre of the Camera.
By Sir A. HELPS.-Iyan de Biron.
By ISAAC UENDERSDN.
Agatha Page.
By Mrs. IIUNGERFORD.
Lady Yerner's Flight.
By Mrs. ALFRED HUNT.
The Leaden Casket. I Self-Condemned.
That Other Person. Mrs. Juliet.
By R. ASHE KING.
A Drawn Game.
"The Wearing of the Green."
By E. LYNN LINTON.
Patricia Kemball. I lone.
Under which Lord? Paston Carew.
"My LoYe!" I Sowing the Wind;
The Atonement of Learn Dundas.
The World Well Lost.
By HENRY W. LUCY.
Gideon Fleyce.
By justin McCarthy.
A Fair Saxon. I Donna Quixote.
Linley Rochford. Maid of Athens.
Miss Misanthrope. I Camiola.
The Waterdale Neighbours.
My Enemy's Daughter.
Dear Lady Disdain. | The Dictator.
The Comet of a Season.
By GEORGE juacdonald
Heather and Snow.
By AGNES HIACDONELL.
Quaker Cousins.
BiREBTRAM MITFOBD.
The Gun-Runner.
The Luck of Gerard Ridgeley.
Stephen Renshaw's Quest.
The Piccadilly (3/6) Novels—continued.
By D. CHRISTIE MURRAY.
Life's Atonement. Yal Strange.
Joseph's Coat. Hearts.
Coals of Fire. A Model Father.
Old Blazer's Hero. Time's Revenges.
By the Gate of the Sea.
A Bit of Human Nature.
First Person Singular. I Cynic Fortune.
The Way of the World.
Bob Martin's Little Girl.
By MURRAY & HERMAN.
The Bishops' Bible. | Paul Jones's Alias,
One Traveller Returns.
By HUME NISBET.
"Bail Up!"
By GEORGES OI1NET. '
A Weird Gift.
By OUIDA.
Held in Bondage,
Strathmore.
Chandos.
Under Two Flags.
Idalia.
CecilCastlemaine's
Gage.
Tricotrin. | Puck.
Folle Farine.
A Dog of Flanders.
Pascarel. | Signa.
Naprax-
Two Little Wooden
Shoes.
In a Winter City.
Ariadne.
Friendship.
Moths. | Rufilno.
Pipistrello.
AYiliage Commune
Bimbi. | Wanda.
Frescoes. | Othmar.
In Maremma.
Syrlin.l Guilderoy.
Santa Barbara.
Princess
ine.
By MARGARET A. PAUL.
Gentle and Simple.
By JAMES PAYN.
Lost Sir Massingberd.
Less Black than We're Painted*
A Confidential Agent.
A Grape from a Thorn.
In Peril and Privation.
The Mystery of Mirbridge
The Canon's Ward.
Walter's Word. Holiday Tasks.
By Proxy. For Cash Only.
High Spirits. The Burnt Million.
Under One Roof. The Word and the
From Exile. Will.
Glow-worm Tales. Sunny Stories.
Talk of the Town. A Trying Patient.
By E. C. PRICE.
Yalentina. | The Foreigners.
Mrs. Lancaster's Rival.
By richard pryce.
Miss Maxwell's Affections.
By charles reads.
It is Never Too Late to Mend.
The Double Marriage.
Love Me Little, Love Me Long.
The Cloister and the Hearth.
The Course of True Love.
The Autobiography of a Thief.
Put Yourself in his Place.
A Terrible Temptation. | The Jilt.
Singleheart and Doubleface.
Good Stories of Men and other Animals,
Hard Cash. I Wandering Heir.
Peg Woffington. | A Woman-Hater.
ChristieJohnstone. A Simpleton.
Griffith Gaunt. Readiana.
Foul Play. 1 A Perilous Secret.
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY.
29
The Piccadilly (3/6) Novels—continued.
By Mrs. J. II. RIDDEIiL.
The Prince of Wales's Garden Party.
Weird Stories.,
By AMELIE RIVES.
Barbara Bering.
By P. W. ROBINSON.
The Hands of Justice.
By W. CLARK RCSSELI-.
Ocean Tragedy. | My Shipmate Louise.
Alone on a Wide Wide Sea.
By JOI1N SAUNDERS.
Guy Watermaii. I Two Dreamers.
Bound to Wheel. I Lion in the Path.
By KATHARINE SAUNDERS.
Margaret and Elizabeth.
Gideon's Rock. I Heart Salvage.
The High Mills. | Sebastian.
By HAWLEY SMART.
Without Love or Licence.
By R. A. STERNS*ALE.
The Afghan Knife.
By BERTHA THOMAS.
Proud Maisie. | The Violin-player.
The Piccadilly (3/6) Novels—continued.
By FRANCES E. TROLLOPE.
Like Ships upon the Sea.
Anne Furness. | Mabel's Progress.
By IVAN TURGENIEEF, Ac.
Stories from Foreign Novelists.
By ANTHONY TROLLOPE.
Frau Frohmann. I Land-Leaguers.
Marion Fay. | The Way We Live Now.
Mr. Scarborough's Family.
By «. C. FRASER-TYTLER.
Mistress Judith.
By SARAH TYTLER.
The Bride's Pass. I Lady Bell.
Buried Diamonds. | Blackball Ghosts.
By MARK TWAIN.
The American Claimant.
The £1,000,000 Bank-note.
By J. S. WINTER.
A Soldier's Children.
By MARGARET WYNMAN.
My Flirtations.
By E. ZOLA.
The Downfall. I Dr. Pascal.
The Dream. | Money.
CHEAP EDITIONS OF POPULAR NOVELS.
Post 8vo, illustrated boards, 2s. each.
By ARTEMUS WARD.
Artemus Ward Complete.
Ry EDMOND ABOUT.
The Fellah.
By HAMILTON AIRE.
Carr of Carrlyon. I Confidences.
By MART ALBERT.
Brooke Finchley's Daughter.
. By Mrs. ALEXANDER.
Maid, Wife, or Widow? | Valerie' Fate.
By OR ANT ALLEN.
Strange Stories. I The Devil's Die.
Philistia. This Mortal Coil.
Babylon. I In all Shades.
The Beckoning Hand.
For Maimie's Sake. | Tents of Shem.
Great Taboo. I Dumaresq's Daughter.
By E. LESTER ARNOLD.
Phra the Phoenician.
By ALAN ST. AUBYN.
A Fellow of Trinity. | The Junior Dean.
By Rev. S. BARINO GOULD.
Bed Spider. | Eve.
By FRANK BARRETT.
Fettered for Life.
Between Life and Death.
The Sin of Olga Zassouiich.
Folly Morrison* I Honest DaYie*
Lieut. Barnabas.|A Prodigal's Progress.
Found Guilty. I A Recoiling Vengeance.
For Love and Honour.
John Ford; and His Helpmate.
Little Lady Linton.
By W. BESANT & J. RIUE.
kino.« Ptt rtolia'e fivhnil
This Son of Vulcan.
My Little Girl.
Case of Mr.Lueraft.
Golden Butterfly.
Ready-Money Mortiboy,
With Harp and Crown.
Twas in Trafalgar's Bay.
The Chaplain of the Fleet,
By Celia's Arbour.
Monks of Thelema.
The Seamy Side.
Vaavfi'1
Ten Years'Tenant.
By WALTER BESANT.
Dorothy Forster. I Uncle Jack.
Children of Gibeon. | Herr Paulus.
All Sorts and Conditions of Men.
The Captains' Room.
All in a Garden Fair.
The World Went Very Well Then,
For Faith and Freedom.
To Call Her Mine.
The Bell of St. Paul's. [ The Holy Rose.
Armorel of Lyonesse.
St. Katherine's by the Tower.
Ry SHELSLE Y BEAUUHAMP.
Grantley Grange.
By AMBROSE BIERUE.
In the Midst of Life.
By FREDERICK BOYLE.
Camp Notes. | Savage Life.
Chronicles of No-man's Land.
By BRET IIARTE.
Callfornian Stories. | Gabriel Conroy.
An Heiress of Red Dog. I Flip.
The Luck of Roaring Camp. | Maruja.
A Phyllis of the Sierras.
By HAROLD RRYDGES.
Uncle Sam at Home.
By ROBERT BUCHANAN.
The Martyrdom of
Madeline.
Annan Water.
The New Abelard.
Matt.
The Heir of Linne.
The Shadow of the
Sword.
A Child of Nature.
God and the Man.
Love Me for Ever.
Foxglove Manor.
The Master of the Mine.
By HALL CAINE.
The Shadow of a Crime.
A Son of Hagar. | The Deemster.
By Commander CAMERON.
The Cruise of the "Black Prince."
By Mis. LOVETT CAMERON.
Deceivers Ever, | Juliet's Guardian,
30
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY
Two-Shilling Novels—continued
By AUSTEN CLAEE.
For the Love of a Lass.
By Mrs. ARCHER CLIVE.
Paul Ferroll.
Why Paul Ferroll Killed his Wife.
By HIACLARE1Y COBBAN.
The Cure of Souls.
By C. ALL8TON COLLINS.
The Bar Sinister.
MORT. & FRANCES COLLINS.
Sweet Anne Page. | Transmigration.
From Midnight to Midnight.
Fight with Fortune. | Village Comedy.
Sweet and Twenty. I You Play me False.
Blacksmith and Scholar. | Frances.
By WILKIE COLLINS.
Armadale. My Miscellanies.
After Dark. Woman in White.
No Name. The Moonstone.
Antonina. | Basil. Man and Wife.
Hid a and Seek. Poor Miss Finch.
The Dead Secret. The Fallen Leaves.
Queen of Hearts. Jezebel's Daughter
Miss or Mrs ? The Black Robe.
New Magdalen. Heart and Science.
The Frozen Deep. "I Say No."
Law and the Lady. The Evil Genius.
The Two Destinies. Little Novels.
Haunted Hotel. Legacy of Cain.
A Rogue's Life. Blind Love.
By HI. J. COLQUHOUN.
Every Inch a Soldier.
By BUTTON COOK.
Leo. | Paul Foster's Daughter.
By C. EGBERT CRADDOCK,
Prophet of the Great Smoky Mountains.
By iff ATT CRIM.
Adventures of a Fair Rebel.
By B. M. CROKER.
Pretty Miss Neville. I Bird of Passage.
Diana Barrington. Proper Pride.
"To Let." I
By W. CABLES.—Hearts of Gold.
By ALPHONSE BAUBET.
The Evangelist; or, Port Salvation.
By ERASMUS BAWSON.
The Fountain of Youth.
By JAMES BE SIILLE.
A Castle in Spain.
By J. EE IT II BERWENT.
Our Lady of Tears. | Circe's Lovers.
By CHARLES BICKENS.
Sketches by Boz. I Oliver Twist.
Fickwick Papers. | Nicholas Nickleby.
By BICK DONOVAN.
The Man-Hunter. | Caught at Lastl
Tracked and Taken. | Wanted!
Who Poisoned Hetty Duncan?
The Man from Manchester.
A Detective's Triumphs.
In the Grip of the Law.
From Information Received.
Tracked to Doom. | Link by Link.
Suspicion Aroused.
By Mrs. ANNIE EBWARBES.
A Point of Honour. | Archie Lovell.
By M. KETHAM-EBWARBS.
Felicia. I Kitty.
By EI)W. EGGLESTON.-Roxy. 1
Two-Shilling Novels—continued.
By <5. MANVIEEE FENN.
The New Mistress.
By PERU A FITZG ERALB.
Bella Donna. I Polly.
Never Forgotten. I Fatal Zero.
The Second Mrs. Tillotson.
Seventy-five Brooke Street.
The Lady of Brantome.
By P. FITZGERALD and others.
Strange Secrets.
ALRANA BE FONBLANQVE.
Filthy Lucre.
By B. E. FRANGILLON.
Olympia. I Queen Cophetua.
One by One. I King or Knave?
A Real Queen. | Romances of Law.
By 1IAROLB FREDERICK.
Ssth's Brother's Wife. | Lawton Girl.
Pre!, by Sir BABTLE FBERE.
Pandurang Hari.
MAIN FRISWELL.—One of Two.
By EDWARD GARRETT.
The Capel Girls.
ByGILREBTGAEL.
A Strange Manuscript.
By CHARLES GIBBON.
Robin Gray. In Honour Bound.
Fancy Free. Flower of Forest.
For Lack of Gold. Braes of Yarrow.
What will the The Golden Shaft.
World Say? Of High Degree.
In Love and War. Mead and Stream.
For the King. Loving a Dream.
In Pastures Green. A Hard Knot.
Queen of Meadow. Heart's Delight.
A Heart's Problem. Blood-Money.
The Dead Heart.
By WILLIAM GILBERT.
Dr. Austin's Guests. I James Duke.
The Wizard of the Mountain.
By ERNEST GjL.ANVfL.IiE.
The Lost Heiress. | The Fossicker.
By IIENRA GSEVILLE.
A Noble Woman. | Nikanor.
By JOHN HARBEBTON.
Brueton's Bayou. I Country Luck.
By ANDREW 5IALLIBAV.
Every-Day Papers.
By Lady BUFF US HARDY.
Paul Wynter's Sacrifice.
By THOMAS HARDY,
Under the Greenwood Tree.
By J. BERWICK HARWOOD.
The Tenth Earl.
By JULIAN HATVTHOBNE.
Garth. I Sebastian Stroma.
Ellice Quentin. Dust.
Fortune's Fool. Beatrix Randolph.
Miss Cadogna. I Love—or a Name.
David Poindexter's Disappearance.
The Spectre of the Camera.
By Sir ARTHUR HELPS.
Ivan de Biron.
By HENRY HERMAN.
A Leading Lady.
By JOHN HIliTi Treason-Felony.
By Mrs. UASHEJL HOE A.
The Lover's Greed.
By Mrs. GEORGE HOOPER.
The House of Raby.
CHATTO & WINDUS, 214, PICCADILLY.
3i
Two-Shilling Novels—continued.
By TIGIffE HOPKINS.
Twixt Love and Duty.
' . By Mrs. IIUNGERFOBD.
k Maiden all Forlorn.
In Durance Yile. I A Mental Struggle.
Marvel. | A Modern Circe.
By Mrs. ALFRED HUNT.
Thornicroft's Model. I Self-Condemned.
That Other Person. | Leaden Casket.
By JEAN INGELOW.
Fated to be Free.
Br WILLIAM JAMESON.
My Dead Self.
By HARRIETT JAV.
Dark Colleen. | Queen of Connaught.
By MARK KERSHAW.
Colonial Facts and Fictions.
Br B. ASHE KING.
A Drawn Game. I Passion's Slave.
"The Wearing of tne Green."
Bell Barry.
*By JOHN I.EYS.-The Lindsays.
By E. LYNN LINTON.
Patricia Kemball. I Paston Carew.
World Well Lost. "My Love I"
Under which Lord? | lone.
The Atonement of Leam Dundas.
With a Silken Thread.
The Rebel of the Family.
Sowing the Wind.
By HENRY W. LUCY.
Gideon Fleyce.
By justin McCarthy.
A Fair Saxon. I Donna Quixote.
Linley Rochford. Maid of Athens.
Miss Misanthrope. | Camiola.
Dear Lady Disdain. ^
The Waterdale Neighbours.
My Enemy's Daughter.
The Comet of a Season.
By UVeil MACCOLL.
Mr. Stranger's Sealed Packet.
By AGNES 91ACDONELL.
Quaker Cousins.
KATHARINE S. MACQUOIB.
The Evil Eye. | Lost Rose.
By W. H. MALLOCK.
The New Republic.
By FLORENCE MARRYAT.
Open! Sesame! | Fighting the Air.
A Harvest of Wild Oats.
Written in Fire.
By J. MASTERMAN.
Half-a-dozen Daughters.
By BRANDEB MATTHEWS.
A Secret of the Sea.
By LEONARD MERRICK.
The Man who was Good.
By JEAN MIDDLEMASS.
Touch and Go. | Mr. Dorillion.
By Mrs. MOLESWORTH.
Hathercourt Rectory.
By J. E. MUDBOCK.
Stories Weird and Wonderful.
The Dead Man's Secret.
From the Bosom of the Deep.
By MURRAY and HERMAN.
One Traveller Returns.
Paul Jones's Alias,
fhe Bishops' Biblo.
Two-Shilling Novels'—continued.
By D. CHRISTIE MURRAY.
A Model Father. Old Blazer's Hero.
Joseph's Coat. Hearts.
Coals of Fire. Way of the World.
Yal Strange. Cynic Fortune.
A Life's Atonement.
By the Gate of the Sea. ^
A Bit of Human Nature.
First Person Singular.
By HENRY MURRAY.
A Game of Bluff.
By HUME NISBET.
" Bail Up!" | Dr. Bernard St. Yincent.
By ALICE O'HANLON.
The Unforeseen. | Chance? or Fate?
By GEORGES OHNET.
Dr. Rameau. | Last Love. | Weird Gift.
By Mrs. OLIPHANT.
Whiteladies. | The Primrose Path.
The Greatest Heiress in England.
By Mrs. ROBERT O'REILLY.
Phoebe's Fortunes.
By OUFDA.
Held in Bondage. < Two Little Wooden
Strathmore.
Chandos. | Idalia.
Under Two Flags.
CecilCastlemaine's
Gage.
Tricotrin. | Puck.
Folle Farine.
A Dog of Flanders.
Pascarel.
Signa. [ine.
Princess Naprax-
In a Winter City.
Ariadne.
Shoes.
Friendship.
Moths. | Bimbl.
Pipistrello.
A Village Com-
mune.
Wanda. | |Othmar.
Frescoes.
In Maremma.
Guilderoy.
Ruffino. I Syrlin.
Ouida's Wisdom,
Wit, and Pathos.
marcjaret AGNES PALL.
Gentle and Simple.
By JAMES PAYN.
Bentinck's Tutor. By Proxy.1
Murphy's Master.
A County Family.
At Her Mercy.
Cecil's Tryst.
Clyffards of Clyffe.
Foster Brothers.
Found Dead.
Best of Husbands.
Walter's Word.
Halves.
Fallen Fortunes.
Humorous Stories.
£200 Reward.
Marine Residence.
Mirk Abbey.
Lost Sir Massingberd
A Woman's Yengeance.
The Family Scapegrace.
Gwendoline's Harvest.
Like Father, Like Son.
Married Beneath Him.
Not Wooed, but Won.
Less Black than We're Painted.
Some Private Yiews.
A Grape from a Thorn.
The Mystery of Mirbridga.
The Word and the Will.
A Prince of the Blood.
Under One R00L
High Spirits.
Carlyon's Year.
From Exile.
For Cash Only.
Kit.
The Canon's Ward
Talk of the Town.
Holiday Tasks.
A Perfect Treasure.
What He Cost Her.
Confidential Agent.
Glow-worm Tales.
The Burnt Million.
Sunny Stories.
BOOKS PUBLISHED BY CHATTO 8c WINDUS.
Two-Shilling Novels—continued.
By U. I,. PIKStas.
Lady Lovelace.
15y SUGAR A. POP.
She Mystery of Marie Roget.
By Mr*. UAMUBKLL BRAED.
The Romance of a Station.
The Soul of Countess Adrian.
By E. C. FKIt!H.
Yalentina. I The Foreigners.
Mrs. Lancaster's Rival. | Gerald.
By KIC1IAKU PltlCE.
Miss Maxwell's Affections.
By CIIARLRS BE ABE.
It is Never Too Late to Mend.
Christie Johnstone. | Double Marriage.
Put Yourself in His Place.
Love Me Little, Love Me Long.
The Cloister and the Hearth.
The Course of True Love. | The Jilt.
Autobiography of a Thief.
A Terrible Temptation. | Foul Play.
The Wandering Heir. | Hard Cash.
Singleheart and Doubleface.
Good Stories of Men and other Animals.
Peg Woffington. I A Simpleton.
Griffith Gaunt. Readiana.
A Perilous Secret. | A Woman-Hater.
By Mrs. J. Iff. K1UURLL.
Weird Stories. | Fairy Water.
Her Mother's Darling.
Prince of Wales's Garden Party.
Uninhabited House.
The Mystery in Palace Gardens.
The Nun's Curse. | Idle Tales.
By F. W. BOBIiVSGN.
Women are Strange.
The Hands of Justice.
By JAMES BlTNCIlttAN.
Shippers and Shellbacks.
Grace Balmaign's Sweetheart.
Schools and Scholars.
By W. CLARK BU§SELL.
Round the Galley Fire.
On the Fo'k'sle Head.
In the Middle Watch.
A Voyage to the Cape.
A Book for the Hammock.
Tho Mystery of the "Ocean Star."
The Romance of Jenny Harlowe.
An Ocean Tragedy.
My Shipmate Louise.
Alone on a Wide Wide Sea.
GEORGE AUGUSTUS SABA.
Gaslight and Daylight.
By JOHN SAUNBEKS.
Gay Waterman. | Two Dreamers.
The Lion in the Path. i
By KATHARINE SAUIVBEKS.
Joan Merry weather. I Heart Salvage.
The High Mills. | Sebastian.
Margaret and Elizabeth.
By GEORGE It. SIMS.
Rogues and Vagabonds.
The Ring o' Bells.
Mary Jane's Memoirs.
Mary Jane Married.
Tales of To-day. j Dramas of Life.
Tinkletop's Crime.
Zeph: A Circus Story.
Two-Shilling Novels—continued.
By ABTHUB HKETCULEY.
A Match in the Dark.
By IIAWI.EY SMART.
Without Love or Licence.
By T. W. SPEIGHT.
The Mysteries of Heron Dyke.
The Golden Hoop. 1 By Devious Ways
Hoodwinked, &c. | Back to Life.
The Loudwater Tragedy.
By IS. A. STERNUALE.
The Afghan Knife.
By It. LOUIS STEVENSON.
Hew Arabian Nights. | Prince Otto.
BY BERTHA THOMAS.
Cressida. | Proud Maisie. | Yiolin-player.
By WALTER THtfKABOD.
Tales for Marines.|01d Stories Re-told.
T. ABOJLPIIUS TKOLLOI'E.
Diamond Cut Diamond.
By P. ELEANOR TROLLOFE.
Like Ships upon the Sea.
Anne Furness. I Mabel's Progress.
By ANTHONY TBOLLOP'i.
Frau Frohmann. I Kept in the Dark,
Marion Fay. | John Caldigate.
Way We Live Now. | Land-Leaguers.
The American Senator.
Mr. Scarborough's Family.
The Golden Lion of Granpere.
By J. T. TROWBRIDGE.
Farnell's Folly.
By IVAN TURGENIEFF, &c.
Stories from Foreign Novelists.
By MARK TAVAIN.
A Pleasure Trip on the Continent.
The Gilded Age. 1 Huckleberry Finn.
Mark Twain's Sketches.
Tom Sawyer. | A Tramp Abroad,
The Stolen White Elephant.
Life on the Mississippi.
The Prince and the Pauper.
A Yankee at the Court of King Arthur.
By C. C. FRASER-TYTLEJR.
Mistress Judith.
By SARAH TYTLEB.
Noblesse Oblige.
Disappeared.
Huguenot Family.
Blackhall Ghosts.
The Bride's Pass.
Buried Diamonds.
Saint Mungo'sCity,
Lady Bell.
What She Came Through.
Beauty and the Beast.
Citoyenne Jaqueline.
By AARON WATSON and
LILLIAS WASSERMANN.
The Marquis of Carabas.
By Mrs. F. II. WILE IAM SOY.
A Child Widow.
By J. S. WINTER.
•Cavalry Life. J Regimental Legends,
By sr. F. wooa.
The Passenger from Scotland Yard.
The Englishman of the Rue Cain.
By Lady WOOD.
Sabina.
CELIA PARKER WOOLLEL
Rachel Armstrong; or, Love & Theology.
By EDMUND YATES.
The Forlorn Hope, j Land at Last.
Castaway.
OGDEN, SHALE AND CO, LIMITED, PRINTERS, GREAT SAFFRON
1 | ESTABLISHED 1851.
BjlRKBECK BANK,
t Southampton Buildings, Chancery Lane, London.
'tWO-AND-A-HALF per CENT. INTEREST allowed on DEPOSITS,
repayable on demand.
' TWO per CENT, on CURRENT ACCOUNTS, on the minimum
ipohthly balances, when not drawn below £100.
STOCKS SHARES, and ANNUITIES purchased and sold.
\ SAVINGS DEPARTMENT.
. Fpr the encouragement of Thrift, the Bank receives small sums on
deposit, and allows Interest on each completed £1. ,
i ^
- 1 BIRKBECK BUILDING SOCIETY.
HOW TO PURCHASE A HOUSE for Two Guineas per Month.
BIRKBECK FREEHOLD LAND SOCIETY.
HOW* TO PURCHASE A PLOT OF LAND for Five Shillings
^ per Month.
4 ' The BIRKBECK ALMANACK, with full particulars, post free.
* FRANCIS RAVENSCROFT, Manager.
One Shilling Monthly.
.THE GENTLEMAN'S MAGAZINE.
V > Edited by SYLVANUS URBAN, Gentleman.
\"• THE GENTLEMAN'S MAGAZINE was founded in 1731, and has
.been published without any break from that date until now; but while thus
maintaining an historical continuity which dates back to the reign of
George the Second, there is no attempt to adhere slavishly to traditions the
Application of which is unsuited to the altered conditions of society at the
"present-time. The Magazine is to the gentleman of to-day what in earlier
..tifties i# proved to the gentleman of a past generation. Biography and
"History jre tain the prominence which have always been assigned to them,
ihobgh they are, of course, treated with the added breadth that springs from
"increased familiarity with authorities and more exact appreciation of facts.
Science nhas its latest conclusions presented in such a manner as to bring
it within the grasp of the general reader. Archaeology, Topography, Natural
^ History, Adventure, Poetry, Art, and Social Subjects, all in due proportion
have a-share in its contents. Under the head of "Table Talk," matters
of current interest are treated brightly yet adequately; while the "Pages
' on Plays " will be found of interest to the large public that cares for things
1 ijie&fri al. Each Number, also, contains at least one complete Story.
'■h VjLondon: CHATTO & WINDUS. 2™, Piccadilly, W.
warded Six Gold and Prize Medals, 1884, the c i
Year we have Exhibited.
LORIMER'S
LORIMER'S COCA WINE.
For Drowsiness, Hunger, Fatigue, Exhaustion, Nervous Disorders, Indices
tion, Debility, and all who feel below par. '
A Retired Aged Gentleman writes—" I was led to try Lorirner's Coca Winp.
the effect was simply marvellous. My pulse rose to its old rate of 64, in a few i ..
my appetite returned, and I have not known fatigue since, though out in my g»i
seven or eight hours every day. In fact, I am stronger now than I have been <1 'ng
the past five years, and the blessing I feel it. . . , no tongue can tell. My » a* 1 a
frame thrills with gratitude."*
*The original letter may be seen at our office, but we are not at liberty to ptiHjs
the writer's name.
Invaluable, alike for the Robust or Invalids.
HOUSEHOLD
PARRISH'S
GOLD MEDAL CHEMICAL FOOD.
CAUTION.—The only Chemical Food officially recognised as " Parrish'a b
jury of Medical Experts is "Parrish's GOLD MEDAL Chemical Food." ' ^ pp 1
prietors would respectfully ask the public to refuse all substitutes and bighl/--rnjii.'
ous imitations, and to see their name is on the label.
COMFORTS
LORIMER'S
COMPOUND SYRUP OF THE HYP0PH0SPHI1 1
Recommended by the Medical Profession throughout the World for,y
Vitalising and Strengthening Powers.
" Newcastle-on-Tyne, February 26th, £ J
" For two months I have been suffering from SCIATICA, the result of ovrn
over worry and exposure, and for some time was so bad as to be unable to 1
to ground. ... I consider myself almost entirely indebted to yo %
Eypophosph. Co. for the rapidity of my convalescence. Yours faithfully,
. , M.B.,
SOLD EVERYWHERE.
f
Sale Proprietors and Manufacturers .*—-
LORIMER & CO-- Britannia Row. London..
Stkl by the Principal Druggists at Home and Abroad.
< I n. H. PRINCE ALBERT'S CACHOUX.
A ji-* ' At 6d.; by Inland Post, 7d.
I.i 1J ;■ . i *.k in the form of tiny silver bullets which dissolve in the mouth
i 1 surrender to the Breath their Hidden Fragrance.
jilOKSON'S BENZINE RECT.
At 6d., Is. and 2s. 6d.; by Parcels Post, 3d. extra.
For tat ing out Grease, Oil, Paint, &c., from all absorbent fabrics. Dress or
L'i a| 1 ry, Kjds, Books, and Manuscript it cleans with equal success.
CKSON'S Chinese Diamond CEMENT
^ At 6d. and Is.; by Inland Post for Is. 2d.
■i Fn Men i lg every article of Ornament or Furniture, Glass, China,
' Earthenware, &c.
I [ACXSON'S INCENSE SPILLS.
l| ^ At 6d.; by Inland Post for 7d.
-41 A Sr skiing means of Incensing a Domicile and of Exorcising Evil Smells by
■41 the liberation of Ozone. Of special value in the Sick-Room.
At e . a uttle wand, that, on being fired, becomes to the receptive as a
fo\ a him w •at aitickens the fancy, be its mood grave or gay, kindly leading the
c- /■> i i.7/ ladder the top of which reaches through the clouds to the borders of
fai-jl i.hi.
f 'STAC A JON'S RUSMA.
i j ^ At Is.; by Inland Post for Is. 2d.
rcr Ranuvr.l if flair from the Arms, Neck or Face, without the use of the razor,
i i cr s l a i air irom xue ai his, ancck 01 race, wuuuui i
^ ' as well as Sunburn or Tan from the Skin.
j' WANSL ROUGH'S Metallic Nipple Shields.
1 i -At Is. per pair ; by Inland Post for Is. 2d.
3 J LADIES NURSING, for the prevention and Cure of Sore Nipples.
"]! Sent Abroad, where a Post Parcel Service is open, at Current Rates,
* FROM THE LABORATORY OF
j^KOMAS JACKSON,
Strangeways, MANCHESTER.
Ij [S r.i. ZhTAA 1893.
TWENTY HIGHEST AWARDS.
PEARS
SOAP MAKERS
By Special ^Appointment
TO HER
-
^fr^BRITT REG
.STY
THE QUEEN
AND
HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS THE
-y
I.
^ I
tiienp
PRINCE of WALES.
EOMUND EVANS, ENGRAVER AN" PRINTER, RACQUET COL'.IT, FLEET STREET, LONDOW. E.fc